A Concise Grammar of the Older Runic Inscriptions

Sprachstrukturen

Herausgegeben von Herbert L. Kufner, Hugo Steger und Otmar Werner

Reihe A Historische Sprachstrukturen

3

Elmer H. Antonsen

A Concise Grammar of the Older Runic Inscriptions

Max Niemeyer Verlag Tübingen

ISBN 3-484 60052-7 © Max Niemeyer Verlag Tübingen 1975 Alle Rechte vorbehalten. Ohne ausdrückliche Genehmigung des Verlages ist es auch nicht gestattet, dieses Buch oder Teile daraus auf photomechanischem Wege (Photokopie, Mikrokopie) zu vervielfältigen. Printed in Germany. Satz: Rothfuchs Dettenhausen

Contents

Foreword

VII

Abbreviations

XI

1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

The runes, their phonological values and transliteration . . . . Runic graphemes and their variations Dating and relative chronology Orthographic peculiarities Phonology Morphology Syntax Delimitation of languages/dialects represented in the Corpus.

Corpus of inscriptions 1-93 Northwest Germanic 94-98 East Germanic 99-106 West Germanic 107-121 North Germanic 118 West Nordic 116-117, 119-121 East Nordic Index of forms 1. Germanic 1.1 Runic 1.2 Gothic 1.3 Scandinavian 1.4 English 1.5 Low German 1.6 High German 2. Greek 3. Italic 4. Slavic .

1 6 10 12 14 19 24 26 29 29 73 75 78 85 83-85, 85-89 90 90 90 93 94 96 98 99 101 102 103

5. 6. 7. 8.

Baltic Celtic Indolranian Others

103 104 104 105

List of works cited

106

Index of inscriptions treated

110

VI

For inclusion in the present series, it has been necessary to reduce considerably the original scope of this grammar. As a result, much of the argumentation for the new readings and interpretations I propose in the Corpus of Inscriptions has had to be omitted. I hope to present that argumentation in detail elsewhere. It has also been necessary to reduce to a minimum the discussion of matters treated in the text and to restrict the bibliography to a listing of only works actually cited. Works of a general nature dealing with Germanic linguistics as well as etymological dictionaries have been excluded. In the revision, I have proceeded on the assumption that the reader will have had at least an elementary introduction to the study of the runes and will be familiar with Germanic linguistics. Under each inscription in the Corpus, I refer to the main handbooks in which it is treated and occasionally to individual treatments. An asterisk after the citation indicates that a reproduction of the inscription is to be found there. Further bibliographic references can be found in the works cited. From the very beginning, it has been my intention to focus on the linguistic significance of the inscriptions, which in my opinion has not come sufficiently to the fore in runic studies over the past decade, in spite of considerable interest in the inscriptions (cf. the corpus edition by Krause 1966, the introductory and general presentations by Elliott 1963, Müsset 1965, Düwel 1968, Krause 1970, and the discussions of the language of the inscriptions by Makaev 1965 and Krause 1971). Krause's corpus edition (1966) is indispensible, but despite this scholar's immense contributions to runic studies, it suffers from a lack of linguistic methodological rigor and from the author's convictions concerning the magical nature of the inscriptions, which often result in patently untenable interpretations and the assumption of linguistic forms and developments which are quite out of keeping with the evidence. Makaev (1965) has done yeoman service for the field by pointing out many of the shortcomings of previous work and issuing a clarion call for more rigorous methods, but he himself provides little in the way of reinterpretation and relies very heavily on the views of his VII

predecessors in his corpus. Krause's linguistic study (1971) is essentially a distillation and compilation of the views expressed in his corpus edition. There thus still remains the need for a work which looks to the inscriptions anew and attempts to interpret them from a strictly linguistic point of view. While other disciplines, such as archeology, mythology, prehistory, etc. are rightfully interested in the inscriptions, it seems to me to be beyond question that mythologists and prehistorians can make the best use of them only after a sober linguistic analysis has been presented. To tamper with the linguistic evidence by prematurely introducing unconfirmed assumptions concerning the social and religious milieu of the writers of the inscriptions is to condemn the entire field of runic studies to the status of conjecture. Unfortunately, this impression of runic studies, and particularly of the value of the linguistic evidence provided by the inscriptions, has become fairly well entrenched. I have tried to follow a rigorous linguistic approach. In the Corpus of Inscriptions are included only those which lend themselves to linguistic interpretation (i.e. inscriptions consisting only of uninterpretable sequences of runes or of single runes which may or may not have been used as ideographs are excluded). All of the so-called ,Proto-Nordic' and ,Gothic' inscriptions which can be interpreted are included, as are the earliest ,West Germanic' ones. From a comparison of these, I attempt to delimit and describe the languages and/or dialects as attested in the earliest native Germanic monuments and to point out the significance of the evidence for the study of historical Germanic linguistics. Also included are those inscriptions which present (in whole or in part) the 24-letter fubark itself. For each inscription treated, I give the name, the geographic location of the find, and the approximate archeological and/or linguistic dating, followed by the text in transliteration, a discussion of peculiar or difficult readings, the text in separate words, an etymological discussion of each form, a translation, and a concise list of references. Since proper names play an important role in deciphering and interpreting the inscriptions, each one is listed with references to the same or similar names in other dialects before the constituent elements are analyzed. It should be strongly emphasized that the PIE etyma reconstructed are intended only to suggest the PIE elements which enter into the formation of the word and should not be interpreted to mean that the forms themselves were actually present in PIE. Similarly, the translations of proper names indicate only the probable basic meaning of their elements, which may very well have been no longer apparent to those giving or bearing the names, since in many instances these nameelements are very archaic (e.g. biäawarifaz = ,defender of the covenant or oath'). VIII

The reader familiar with the inscriptions will find new readings, interpretations, and/or analyses of forms given in nos. 2, 3, 4, 6, 9, 10, 11, 12, 15, 17, 18, 21, 25, 27, 31, 34, 38, 39, 40, 41, 45, 46, 52, 53, 57, 62, 69, 72, 73, 76, 94, 99, 101, 105, 107, 108, 111, 114, 115, 117, 119, 120. In the morphology, I find it preferable to use the IE designations for stems (e.g. o- and a"-stems, instead of Gmc. a- and o-stems) and to speak of y- and wstems instead of the traditional i- and u-stems, since at least in early PIE, [i] and [u] were allophones of /y/ and /w/, respectively, and the new designations reflect more accurately the state of affairs in the PIE stem formants (i.e. full grades /-ey-, -oy-/, zero grade /-y-/, etc.). In dividing the inscriptions into the various linguistic groups, I have included under North Germanic also West Nordic (no. 118) and East Nordic (nos. 116-117 and 119—121), since all three groups are specifically Scandinavian. Within the groupings, the inscriptions are presented in roughly chronological order in so far as such an ordering is determinable. This book is dedicated to the memory of my grandfather, Anton Christian Antonsen, who aroused in me an abiding interest in things Scandinavian. To my wife, Hannelore, and to my daughter, Ingrid, I am indebted for help in the preparation of the Index of Forms and in proofreading. I also wish to express my appreciation to the publisher, Mr. R. Harsch-Niemeyer, and to the editors, Prof. Herbert L. Kufner, Prof. Hugo Steger, and Prof. Otmar Werner, for the kind understanding they have shown me.

University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign October, 1974

Elmer H. Antonsen

IX

ace. adj. adv. Alb. Arm. attr. Av. Burg. Celt. cent. cf. cons. Da. dat. dem. dial. Dor. E EG EN encl. eNG ePG F fern. Finn. G Gall. Gaul. gen. Gk. Gmc. Go. Hitt. Horn. Ic. imp. inanim.

accusative adjective adverb Albanian Armenian attribute Avestan Burgundian Celtic century compare consonant Danish dative demonstrative dialect Doric English East Germanic East Nordic enclitic early North Germanic early Proto-Germanic French feminine Finnish German Gallic Gaulic genitive Greek Germanic Gothic Hittite Homeric Icelandic imperative inanimate

ind. Ingv. Ion. Ir. Jutl. Lat. Latv. lit. Lith. masc. med. MHG Mir. MLG Moselfrk. MW N neut. NG no(s). nom. Nw. NwG Ο OB ODa. ODu. OE OF OFris. OHG OIc. OInd. Olr. OLF ONw. OPers. OPr.

indicative Ingveonic Ionic Irish Jutlandic Latin Latvian literature Lithuanian masculine medial Middle High German Middle Irish Middle Low German Moselfrankish Middle Welsh noun neuter North Germanic number (s) nominative Norwegian Northwest Germanic object Old Bulgarian Old Danish Old Dutch Old English Old Prankish Old Frisian Old High German Old Icelandic Old Indie Old Irish Old Low Prankish Old Norwegian Old Persian Old Prussian XI

opt. OS Osc. OS1. OSw. OW OWF part. Pers. PG PIE pi. poss. pres. pret. pron. quant. R.

XII

optative Old Saxon Oscan Old Slavic Old Swedish

Old Welsh Old West Prankish participle Persian Proto-Germanic Proto-Indo-European plural possessive present preterite pronoun quantifier rune

Russ. S Scand. Serb. sgSG subst. vb. Sw. Thrac. Toch. transl. Umbr. V Ved. vs. W WG WN

Russian Subject Scandinavian Serbian singular South Germanic substantive verb Swedish Thracian Tocharian translation Umbrian verb Vedic versus Welsh West Germanic West Nordic

1.

The runes, their phonological values and transliteration

1.1 The earliest attestations of a Gmc. language are found in inscriptions in the so-called older or Gmc. fupark. This alphabet, undeniably related to the Mediterranean alphabets, is known in complete form from three inscriptions: 30 Kylver, 90 Vadstena and Motala (both from the same stamp), and 91 Grumpan, and in incomplete form from 89 Lindkaer and Overhornbaek (from the same Vorlage), 99 Aquincum, 104 Breza, 105 Charnay, and 106 Beuchte. These fubarks display a unique and uniform order, except that Kyler has ^ beforehand ^ before,^, whereas Vadstena-Motala and Grumpan have these runes in reverse order. For purposes of comparison, we can establish the following standardized fupark:

l

2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24

f u p a r k g w h n i j

a e p z s t b e m l

ngdo

1.2 The phonological values of most of the runes can be established with great certainty on the basis of their use in identifiable words, of comparative linguistic evidence, of their correspondence to letters in the Mediterranean alphabets (Marstrander 1928, Hammerstr m 1930, Arntz 1944, 30— 64, Krause 1970, § 21—9), and of the rune-names recorded in medieval manuscripts (Arntz 1944, 167-233, Diiwel 1968, 107-8, Krause 1970, § 15-20). The identification of R. 13 f and R. 15 Υ has caused the greatest difficulties. R. 15 Υ was long regarded as m (as in the younger fupark) and then later as an orthographic variant of R. 5 ft (Munch 1847, 333), since it corresponded to r in later Scand., e.g. ft f\^ ^ Υ = Ic. r nar ,runes'. Not until the latter half of the 19th cent, was it recognized as corresponding to ζ alternating with s in Gothic (Bugge 1865, Wimmer 1867, 32—4) and therefore the reflex of PIE */s/ through Verner's law. To distinguish Υ from ft, 19th cent, runologists devised the transliterations 1

= (original) r, Υ = R (derived from */z/). K.M. Nielsen (1970, 9) considers the deciphering of the fupark complete upon the recognition that Υ was not m, but rather an r-sound. Linguistically, | cannot be anything other than /z/ until it alternates with ft , attesting to the coalescence of /z/ with /r/. This does not occur until the NG period (see 5.6 and JacobsenMoltke 970, Steblin Kamenskij 1962). It is meaningless to speak of an .intermediate stage R' as an indication of the Scandinavian character of the early inscriptions (e.g. Diiwel 1968, 15). Andersen (1960, 393) transliterates Υ as R, but assigns it the value [z]. This meaningless practice should be eliminated, and I transliterate Υ consistently as z (in quoting other scholars, I retain their transliteration). 1.3 Still undetermined, however, was the value of R. 13 . Speculation has attributed to it the values eu (Wimmer 1874, 120), close e (Marstrander 1928), open e (v. Friesen 1933, 9), and ϊ (Krause 1966, 2) representing a sound ,between e and /', all four values derived from the OE name eoh ~ ih and the use of this rune in OE inscriptions, e.g. X ^ T N T f t H Gislheard (Dover stone). Elliott (1963, 83) states that l· in this inscription designates presumably the high front vowel between e and i generally denoted by this rune in common Germanic usage', but this ,usage' has been reconstructed on the basis of OE evidence! Steblin-Kamenskij (1959, 1962) refuted the notion of a vowel between e and / in Gmc. and concluded that J1 was superfluous from the very inception of the fupark, a point of view which is understandable if we compare the fit between the phonological system of the earliest inscriptions and the runes of the fupark: Vowels:

/i/ l

Consonants:

/ U /J\

/T/ J

/p/ £

/b/ g

/{/

N f /k/<

/d/ ft /b/ /g/X /h/|s|

/ / A

/iu/||\

(/ng/o·)

The fit was perfect without $ (but note the unit graph for the cluster /ng/). Marstrander (1928) is undoubtedly right in deriving the ng-rune from a prototype reflecting Mediterranean gg (cf. OE ^ ). It is, however, a marginal graph in our inscriptions (see 4.3). Steblin-Kamenskij's (1959, 1962) assumption that J1 was always superfluous is predicated on the further assumption that the phonological system of the earliest inscriptions was also

the one the fupark was originally intended to represent and does not account for the presence of the rune in the fupark. 1.4 A comparison of the attested Gmc. languages establishes the following contrasts for PG (Antonsen 1972a, Moulton 1972): Vowels:

/i/ /e/

/u/ /a/

Consonants:

/p/ /t/ /k/

/b/ /d/ /g/

/T/ _ /Ji/ /f/ /p/ /h/

/ "/ _ ΙοΊ

/s/

/ei/ /ai/

/eu/ /au/

/z/

/m/ /w/ /n/ /!/ /r/ /j/

The consonant system is identical with that of the earliest inscriptions. The vowel system, however, diverges in a number of significant ways. On the basis of later dialect reflexes, of the PIE origins, and of the Gmc. treatment of Lat. loanwords and of the Lat. treatment of Gmc. loanwords, we must posit the following distinctive features for the PG short/lax vowels (Antonsen 1972a, §2.1):

Low Rounded High

*/a/ +

*/u/ — +

*/i/ — — +

*/e/ — —

Thus, */a/ was the only low vowel, */u/ the only rounded one, */i/ the only high spread one. The characterization of */e/ as [-low, -rounded, -high] accords with the fact that it is the only vowel (short/lax or long/tense) which had no umlauting effect on vowels in preceding root syllables. Early Lat. loanwords (Kluge 1897, 351) confirm these contrasts, e.g. Lat. /u/ = Gmc. */u/ [+ rounded] with the allophones *[u]: mustum >OE must, *[o]: stuppa > OHG stophon, *[y]: puteus >OE pytt; Lat. /o/ is not distinguished from /u/: pondo >OHG phunt, moneta >OE mynet; Lat. /a/ is [+ low]: area >Go. arka, and is umlauted in the same fashion as Gmc. */a/: panicum >OHG phenih, cattus >OIc. kpttr; Lat. /i/ and /e/ coalesce in the same manner as Gmc. */i/ and */e/: sin pis > OHG senaf, tremissis > OE trims.

The contrasts in the long/tense vowel system in PG were (Antonsen 1972a, § 2.2):

& f

Low Rounded

·

I

& /~~* /

*y i/ —

4e l~~ I

^ /~"~~ /

*/ae/ + —

/u/ +

*/o / + +

Cf. Lat. /e"/ = Gmc. */!/: veTum >OHG wuflahhan), moneta >OHG mwwzz, OE mynet; Lat. /o"/ = Gmc. */u"/ whereas Lat. */a~/ = Gmc. */o"/: R m ni >Go. iTmoneis. Conversely, Gmc. */o"/ = Lat. / "/: OHG Buohhunna « */b:>k-/) = Lat. (Silva) Bacenis. Far from telling us that the Gmc. vowel system had not diverged from PIE at the time of the borrowings (Krause 1971, 10), these correspondences witness to the fact that Gmc. */se/ and */5V had not yet been raised to /e/ and /ο/, there was no low central phoneme corresponding to Lat. */&/, Gmc. */u/ occurred as *[u ~ y ~ o], Gmc. */a/ as *[a ~ ae ~ 9], and Gmc. */i/ and */e/ differed only in tongue height.

A modern linguist devising an orthographic system for the vowels of PG would need a separate graph for each of the short/lax vowel phonemes */i/, */e/, */a/, */u/ (although the contrast */i/ : */e/ was neutralized by /- and a-umlaut, it was maintained in other environments, e.g. PG */widuz/ > OE widu, OIc. vi r, but PG */meduz/ > OE meodu, OIc. miqbr), requiring four vowel graphs. Ignoring the contrast length/tenseness, the graphs for */i/ and */u/ could also be used for */T/ and */u~/, which shared all other features. None of the graphs could serve for */u/ or */o~/, however, since these differed distinctively from the short/lax vowels by a feature other than length/tenseness: */x/ was low spread and */o"/ low rounded, while */a/ was neither spread nor rounded. Additional graphs would be needed for */*/ and */o"/, or a total of six graphs. It is not accidental that the fubark contains precisely this number: | > Π ' ^ ' Γ \ ' ^ Γ ' ^ · ^ms number was required to express the contrasts (other than length/tenseness) in the vowel system at the inception of the fubark: Phonemes: Low Rounded High Runes:

_

*/a/ */o/ + + + f

ft

_

iL

*/ae/ + —

*/u/ — +

J

|\

—

/i/ — — + |

/e/ — — Π

The original value of ^ is thus apparent. It designated the (long/tense) low spread phoneme */«/, while ^ = /a/, f] = /e/, ^ = /5"/. | and f\ were the only runes representing both short/lax and long/tense phonemes, */i/ ~ */ i / and */u/ ~ */u7, since these were the only pairs which shared all other distinctive features. The original use of Μ and ^ to designate short/ lax vowels and of ^ for a long/tense one is confirmed by the rune-names themselves: ["] = */ehwaz/ ,horse', ^ = */ansuz/ ,god', and ^ =

*/5palan ~ -Uan/ , inherited property', all according to the acrophonic principle. The original name for J" is unknown. 1.5 Instead of the * -rune, the oldest inscriptions have in root syllables, e.g. 9 makija < PG */mukijan/, corresponding to the well-known change of PG */££/ > /a"/ in this position. The use of the ^ -rune (originally = /a/) for the new /a"/ resulted from system balance and the ignoring of the contrast length/tenseness. In unstressed syllables, however, PG */u/ remained and there was no motivation for adopting ^ (contrary to Krause's (1966) assumption that ^ represented */je/ in unstressed syllables, see 6.1.5). A new spelling for unstressed */ie/ did become available, however, through the monophthongization of unstressed PG */ai/ > */«/, reflected in 4 talgidai and 9 maridai, where -ai is a reverse spelling made possible by the change of */ai/ > */U/ AFTER THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A WRITING SYSTEM AT A TIME WHEN PG */ai/ HAD NOT YET BEEN MONOPHTHONGIZED (cf. historically correct 11 hahai). Moltke's (1964, 39—40) proposal that 4 N^vling's -ai is a copying error overlooks the fact that sound philological method requires us to interpret inverse spellings as reflections of coalescences. There is no doubt concerning the coalescence of PG */ai/ and */JE/ in unstressed position and no reason to question the ai-spelling as the one intended by the writer. For a time J" could continue as a traditional symbol for /a/ in root syllables (as perhaps in 63 Nebenstedt) and for /JE/ in unstressed syllables. It was, however, an ambiguous graph competing with alternate ones in both cases. The subsequent raising of unstressed */u/ > /e~/ introduced still a third possible representation, ["] , on the basis of system balance. This stage has clearly been reached when we find e-spellings for older */x/ (whether from original */a?/ or */ai/), e.g. 24 tawide and 27 woduride. Simultaneous with the monophthongization of */ai/ > */u/ was that of */au/ > */5/, spelled ^ . Upon the raising of */o/ to */o~/, the % -rune became available as an alternate of f\ to represent [o] (ώ-umlaut of */u/) through system balance (see 4.8, and Antonsen 1970). The original function of J' was removed through reorganizations in the phonological system. Coupled with the reverse spelling -ai for original */«/, the presence of the 6th vowel graph is incontrovertible evidence that the fupark was devised to represent a language which had the PG vowel structure and had not yet undergone the monophthongization of vowel clusters in unstressed syllables. The history of writing in runes must predate our earliest inscriptions by a fairly long period, long enough to antedate the phonological changes which separate even Gothic from the rest of the Gmc.

speech area. This evidence is fatal for those theories which place the inception of the fupark as late as the 1st or 2d cent, after Christ or deny that the Goths could have been familiar with the runes. 1.6 Krause (1971, § 12, Anm.) notes that my assignation of the value */£E/ to J4 ,ist weder in der Namensform des Wortes für „Eibe" noch in der Verwendung dieser Rune in sinnvollen Wörtern begründet'. To be sure, my derivation is not founded on the OE name eoh ~ ih in medieval manuscripts. I have demonstrated how the rune became superfluous. It was retained in the fupark (and OE fuborc), just as superfluous c, w, , still occupy their places in the Scand. alphabets today. The f-rune also became superfluous in both the OE fuporc and the younger Scand. fuparks because of later phonological developments. Wimmer (1867, 32—4) saw the secondary nature of the OE name eohx for . The secondary nature of the Scand. name yr ,bow, yew' for this same rune is also clear. It could not have arisen until f had ceased to designate /z/ and been assigned the value /y/ in medieval inscriptions (Jacobsen-Moltke 980—1). There can also be no doubt that the OE name for J^ is secondary. As Krause himself points out, J1 is used in OE inscriptions with two values: i in Giselheard (Dover stone), and h in almehttig ,almighty' (Ruthwell cross). In neither case can the value have been original. In (pre-)OE, J" became superfluous after /a/ = ^ > /ae/ = ^ , which then became the normal designation of /ä;/ through system balance (see Antonsen 1967). Every instance of J'in our inscriptions is disputed or uncertain. Krause (1971, §12.2, following F. Ranke) assumes the contrast between PG */ei/ and */i/ was maintained after the cluster was monopthongized and that */ i / < */ei/ was represented by J". The only evidence for such a contrast is his own assumed value / for |! Beck (1972) has constructed an hypothesis concerning the age of the fupark based on Krause's interpretation of this one rune, but Beck's arguments must fall along with Krause's. On the basis of solid linguistic evidence, ,f can only have represented */»/, and the fupark can be transliterated as in 1.1.

2.

Runic graphemes and their variations

The runes of the 24-letter fupark occur in a number of varieties (see Arntz 1944, 65—72) determined by the chronological period, the geographic area, the substance in which they are carved, and perhaps also the ,school' to which the runemaster belonged, as well as by personal idiosyncrasies. In

many instances, we have only a vague notion of which shape was ,original' for any given rune. It will be necessary, therefore, to make a somewhat arbitrary choice of the basic shape in order to proceed with a feature analysis. I have chosen as a starting point the more common shapes found in inscriptions of Scandinavian provenience (see 1.1). 2.1 All runic shapes can be described in terms of staffs (vertical lines of full height), branches (horizontal or oblique lines), pockets (enclosed spaces), and crooks (bent vertical lines). Differences between curved and angular forms, e.g. P or f w, between straight or bent horizontal lines, e.g. [~| or [^ e, and between horizontal and oblique lines, e.g. f-| or [v] h, are not distinctive, since such variations are found in contemporaneous inscriptions and sometimes even in one and the same. A first glance at the runes reveals a basic distinction among those with two staffs, one staff, and no staff (see Table l).Of those with two, m and d display two branches proceeding in opposite directions. They therefore have the features [2 staffs, 2 branches]. The position of the branches on the staffs distinguishes m from d: in m they are at the top (i.e. above center), while those of d proceed from the top to the bottom. We may then define [top] as meaning ,proceeding from the top no farther than the center', [center] as ,at or proceeding from the center', while [bottom] will mean .proceeding from the top all the way to the bottom'. Thus, [bottom] includes a redundant [top] in all runes with this feature. Keeping in mind that e has the variants j~]and ["], while h can be |s|or |-|, these two runes differ only in the placement of the single branch at the top or center. The same features suffice to distinguish the runes with one staff and one or no branch: 1 is [1 staff, 1 branch, top], n is [1 staff, 1 branch, center], u is [1 staff, 1 branch, bottom], and i is [1 staff]. For runes with one staff and two branches, it is necessary to add another feature, [side], to differentiate those with both branches on one side (unilateral runes) from those with one on each side (bilateral runes): a, f, p are unilateral and distinguished by the features [top], [center], [bottom], respectively, while t, z, ä are bilateral with the same features. The runes with a staff and a pocket, w, J), b, differ in the position of the pocket, whereby the top one of the b-rune is redundant (cf. ^on 116 Gummarp). The r-rune is the only one with a staff and a zigzag (i.e. more than one crook). Among the staffless runes, g is the only one consisting of branches alone, ng the only one with a pocket alone, the only one with a pocket and branches. The remaining runes are those consisting merely of crooks: s, j, k. The k-rune has only one crook, while s and j have two (i.e. more than one, cf. the s-variants ^and £ ), these two

Μ

ο ο (Ν

CD

Ό S

Κ, l-i

«υ _g Μ

§

I c ο

ο

4^4

^

«4-1

Ul

ν^ν

<Λ

·'->,» ^^s

^^_-.

^H—·

N

^^

^

ex ^-^

IW ^^—^

ΔΔ

43

OH Ο

ο c

1

&β

iΧ

<χ

Ο

C

^ .

+j ^

d ^~

C

o

"c
ΣΖ

ν

/S^.

ε

ZI

^

Ο οι-ι

ο

-4-»

-g 73

'S Λ

^3

C

^·

f

.^^

«u •4-1 C o o

rt

CD Ο

0

α,

ιη <Ο

43 υ C Λ

1-ι

(Ν

43

ο C rt

43 υ C

ο c

J

ΐΛ

Π) ·*-»

(Ν

bottom

«3

o O

ε «u

-t-J ΙΛ

D

t

α

•-H

'Sc/a

bottom

being distinguished by the feature [+ interrupted] in the j-rune (cf. the very different distinctive features of the younger fubark presented by Loman 1965). 2.2 I cannot discuss here all the variants possible within the framework of the distinctive features. There is obviously room for a great deal, and also the possibility that the distinctive features of a rune can undergo change. For example, the d-rune is [2 staffs, 2 branches, bottom]. Among the double-staffed runes, however, it occupied a unique position in that the others (m, e, h) were characterized by the positions [top] vs. [center] only, so that the oppositions could be considered [+ top] vs. [— top] (i.e. below top), and the opposition between [center] and [bottom] neutralized. The way was thus open for the d-rune to develop a variant ^<j= [2 staffs, 2 branches, center], a form found in Continental and English inscriptions, but also in Scandinavia, cf. 9 Vimose, 91 Grumpan, Roes (Krause 1966, no. 102) and Rök (N.Ä. Nielsen 1969, 50). This same shape must also be assumed for the Vorlage of 59 Darum l (in place of the h-rune). Among notable variants is the 7th rune of 96 Kowel: tilari*s, which has the shape Q , interpreted as ng by Marstrander (1929b, 233), as Jj by Arntz (in Arntz-Zeiss no. 4), as .stylized d' by Krause (1966, no. 33), and as by Must (1955). A certain stylization is attributable to the technique of inlaying silver wire in producing this inscription. The rune in question can be analyzed, however, as [2 staffs, 2 branches, bottom] (with [top] redundant), so that it can only be d. Comparable d-runes in the shape are found on 62 Fyn 1, 29 Valsfjord (twice), and 32 Ttfrvika A. The straight branches of Kowel are nondistinctive variations of the bent branches of Fyn, Valsfjord and T^rvika, so that the d-rune of Kowel is by no means as isolated as scholars have assumed. The two inverted L's of 76 Saude cannot possibly represent a d-rune, since a very different shape is incontestably a d. Only one of the L's should have been inverted by the printer to represent the two interrupted crooks of the j-rune. The assumed u of 62 Fyn 1: *houaz differs from the certain u's ([\) of this inscription in alu and lajni by consisting of a staff and a crook (= [}), a form which can only be an r (note the nondistinctive nature of a staff and one or two crooks), and is also found in the same inscription as the 4th rune in the sequence aadraaaliiu and on 102 Aquincum. The ^(-rune of 21 Opedal has been read as by most scholars, but recently Klingenberg (1973, 91—6) has championed Bugge's (Bugge-Olsen 2.559) interpretation, according to which it is a bind-rune consisting of an upright and an inverted u, since ,Es wird eine oRune vorausgesetzt, die innerhalb und außerhalb Skandinaviens ohne jede

Parallele ist'. Klingenberg, however, accepts the reading o for 44 Himmelstalund's(X> which is an exact parallel of OpedaTs ^(, both displaying the features [pocket, 2 branches]. Another comparable variety is the ^ of 89 Lindka;r and Overhornbaek. The occurrence of reversed runes is certainly a consequence of the fact that runic inscriptions could be written from left-to-right or right-to-left, making the direction of individual runes variable. The use of inverted runes (contrary to Arntz 1944, 68) must be directly connected with the practice of combining runes to make use of a common staff, e.g. [^j^eker 75 Bratsberg, £ = az and ^ = ag 15 Kragehul. Such bind-runes are attested in the earliest inscriptions and must represent an ancient practice. To combine the a- and z-runes, it was necessary to invert one of them, i.e. ^ (attested in six inscriptions). Reanalysis of this bind-rune would result in the equations: ^ = a and j^ = z. Such reanalysis led to the inversion of other runes, even those which did not normally enter into combinations of this type, e.g. ^ , or to partial inversion as in ty(, 0(. Faulty analysis must also have been the reason for the appearance of staffs on originally staff-less runes, e.g. J^ k (cf. J^ ka). Considerable importance has been placed on such variations in determining the chronology of the inscriptions. It should be pointed out, however, that such variants also occur very early (e.g. 10 Vimose, 96 Vimose) and any dating on this basis is fraught with uncertainties.

3.

Dating and relative chronology

Since none of the inscriptions in the Gmc. fubark contain references to known historical persons or events, anything approaching an absolute dating can be done only with the aid of archeological findings. Archeologists themselves, however, often take recourse to a relative chronology based on changing styles in ornamentation and workmanship. The relative chronology of linguistic forms, where it is possible to establish earlier vs. later ones, is undoubtedly a better basis for dating. Ever since Engelhardt (1863) provided the first breakthrough toward an absolute chronology of the oldest inscriptions by proposing dates for the bog-find of Thorsberg, runologists have attempted to fit their conceptions of the timedepth covered by the inscriptions with those of the archeologists (see Wimmer 1887, 300-13; Jacobsen-Moltke 1013-20; Krause 1966, iii-iv; Makaev 12—5; K.M. Nielsen 1970). Most important are the archeological datings of 1 0vre Stabu (ca. 150 A.D.; Shetelig 1914, 5-14 and 253-4), 2 Thorsberg chape (before 200 A.D.; Norling-Christensen 1945), and the bracteates (400-550; Jankuhn in Krause 1966, 238). 10

I have no basis for arguing with the datings proposed on archeological grounds and therefore in general have retained the dates proposed by Krause and Jankuhn, although in a number of cases in which the dating is made on the basis of linguistic evidence, I have seen it necessary to diverge from Krause's relative chronology. Thus, the placing of 11 Möjbro in the middle of the 5th cent, cannot be defended on linguistic or runological criteria. The spelling -ai for the dat. sg. ending points to a date closer to that of 4 N^vling and 9 Vimose, while the forms of the runes do not contradict such an assumption. I place this inscription at about the beginning of the 4th cent. The clearly related inscriptions of 15 Kragehul, 16 Kragehul, and 17 Lindholm can be dated on archeological evidence as early as the 4th cent., and there is no linguistic or runological evidence to justify placing them in the 6th. This late date results from unfounded speculations concerning the interpretation of the inscriptions, particularly of 17 Lindholm. The much discussed inscription 21 Opedal is reinterpreted here and placed no later than the earliest Norwegian inscriptions on stone, i.e. the latter half of the 4th cent. The inscription on 45 Str^m, relegated to ca. 600 A.D. on supposed linguistic and runological grounds, should not be dated later than the bracteates and is accordingly assigned here to 450—550 A.D., as are also 12 Arstad, 46 Noleby, 51 F^rde, 52 Veblungsnes, 53 Eikeland, and the bracteates 89 Lindkaer and Overhornbaek 3, 90 Vadstena and Motala, and 91 Grumpan, all of which Krause dates between 550 and 600 A.D. Very important for the whole question of chronology is 114 Ellestad, assigned the date of 600— 800 A.D. by Krause because he assumes the retained stem-vowel before -z cannot be correct. This inscription is not discussed by K.M. Nielsen (1970), even though it presents evidence that the loss of initial /j/ is earlier than the syncope of /a/ before final /z/ (note that the epenthetic vowel before /z/ is written with e, not a or A, in 119 Stentoften and 120 Björketorp, where /a/ before /z/ has been lost; see 5.3). Ellestad must be older than the Blekinge inscriptions, i.e. somewhat before 600 A.D., and 115 Setre is approximately contemporaneous. It cannot be overemphasized that the dating of every inscription is, in the last analysis, hardly more than an educated guess. There is no absolute proof that early inscriptions on stone are younger than those on loose objects dated earlier. In most cases, archeologists are not equipped to date stone monuments, and even where graves have been found under or near one, there is no guarantee that grave and stone are contemporaneous. Concerning the inscriptions of the so-called transitional period (i.e. executed in the older fubark but with definite NG traits), there is good reason to posit the period of the bracteates (archeologically 400—550) as the approximate 11

time of the inception of the first phonological changes. Whether these changes occurred already around 400 or not until later in the 5th cent, cannot be determined. Since the bracteates show no trace of the loss of initial /j/ leading to the use of the j-rune for /a, a/ (see 4.7), inscriptions with such a use of this rune must be dated later than the bracteates, therefore 114 Ellestad and 115 Setre can be placed in the immediate postbracteate period, while inscriptions with syncopated /a/ must be somewhat later. (On so-called ,archaicizing' inscriptions, see 4.11)

4.

Orthographic peculiarities

4.1 In a number of inscriptions, NwG /if/ is spelled -ai: 4 talgidai, 9 maridai, 11 hahai, 12 winai, 60 aiwuidai, 105 fabai; see 1.5. 4.2 Nasals were normally not designated before homorganic obstruents (as also in Mediterranean inscriptions), e.g. 5 -hudaz = hundaz, but were written when open juncture intervened: 31 ungandiz, 41 unnamz. The only exceptions are 31 -gandiz, 44 brando, 58 tantulu and in the representation of the sequence /ng/ (see 4.3). In all the later dialects, PG */n/ before */h/ has been lost, in Ingveonic (North-Sea Gmc.) and Scand. also before */s/, and in Ingv. before all other fricatives. From the OE reflexes of PG */an/ Ο /δ"/) + fricative, it is clear that the preceding vowel was not only lengthened, but nasalized. Phonemically, then, the NwG reflex of PG vowel + */nh/ was still a vowel + /nh/, whether actually realized as a vowel followed by a nasal or a long nasalized vowel, cf. Burg. Hanhavaldi. In normalized spellings, I therefore write the nasal, i.e. hanhe, ansu-, and unp (see Antonsen 1972a, § 1.3.1). 4.3 A peculiarity of the fubark is the special rune Ο for the sequence /ng/ (see 1.3). Its status in intelligible inscriptions is clearly marginal, since in seven attestations of the sequence /ng/, only once does the rune occur in unadulterated form: 21 birgnggu = birgingu, and even here the preceding vowel is not expressed and the postnasal stop redundantly written g. In three cases, /ing/ is written with a bind-rune i + ng: 95 awings, 81 mairlingu, 98 marings, in two instances as i + g (with the obstruent expressed, the nasal unexpressed): 36 igaduz, 37 igijon, while once it is written i + n + g: 41 idringaz. 4.4 Another convention is the designation of long (double) consonants by a single graph, e.g. hallaz = 37 halaz. The practice has been extended to consonants separated by open juncture in 98 wihailag = wih hailag and 119 dudsA = dtfds sa, but apparently was not original in runic writting, cf. 18 minas staina, 41 unnamz, and 121 hAriwulfs stAinAz. Double designation of consonants is common in WG inscriptions, e.g. 105 iddan. Double vowel graphs do not occur, except for WG 99 aada- = *ada- = andaand laas- = las·. A single graph for two vowels over open juncture is common in the younger fubark, but does not seem to occur in the older, cf. 103 auja alawin (3 times). Another example of two graphs is probably 26 stain [a] ana (with the two words in

12

different lines). The oft-cited 27 arbijarjostez is a bahuvrihi-compound with the final vowel of the stem-formant regularly deleted before a following initial vowel, i.e. arbifarjostez (see stem-forms, 6.1.1), and not an example of one graph for two vowels. Only the enigmatic 56 niujil alu remains, where it is often asserted that the a of alu is also the final a of niujila. On bracteates, however, we have so many cases of faulty copying (Jacobsen-Moltke 792) that this one may represent a Vorlage *niujila alu with one a inadvertently omitted. 4.5 Copying and spelling errors are fairly common. Inversion of two runes: 2 owlpu= wolpu- (o as an ideograph for .inherited property' finds no support in the inscriptions and would require the name in the gen.), 81 mairlingu = märilingü, 94 -wnis = -wins, 106 buirso = buriso; the omission of runes: 26 fahido = faihido (cf. saita-), 38 -stadaz = -staldaz (cf. 29 -staldaz), 48 hite = halte (cf. hait . . .), 107 ehu = ehwü? (cf. ehwu), 112 eerilaz = 75 ek erilaz, 115 naA = nan A. An interesting error is found in 38 hlaaiwido, where the carver anticipated the following a while executing the 1, carved two branches instead of one, proceeded to carve the desired a correctly, noticed the mistake, and inserted the 1 by attaching its branch to the left-hand staff of the preceding h. In 60 frohila, the bracteate-maker overlooked one branch of d = W in his Vorlage and produced h. Crassest of all is 110 mk mrlaz for ek erilaz. There is no evidence that runecarvers ever consciously omitted vowels. 4.6 There are two instances of spellings reflecting the neutralization of the voice contrast after /s/: 3 aisgz = aiskz and 28 -gasdiz = -gastiz. 4.7 _ With the loss of PG initial */j/ in NG, the old jäeran-iune , > % became the ura-rune and, through the acrophonic principle, a new designation for /a, a/ in competition with the old ansuz-rune fc, e.g. 114 -mArAz = -märaz (with A as the transliteration of the former j-rune). A differentiation of the two a-runes is evident in certain inscriptions in NG and later, where fc was used for nasalized /a/ and the epenthetic vowel, e.g. 117 hAriwulafa, but the practice was not always observed, cf. 119 uhA and uha. 4.8 When PG */ae/ and */o"/ underwent raising in unstressed syllables to NwG /e~/ and /Ö7, the a-umlaut of PG /u/ = [o] ceased to be a conditioned variant of /u/ before these vowels. The simultaneous raising of stressed PG */57 >NwG /°/$ made possible the correlation of /o/ and /o~/ through system balance (see 1.5), so that /o/ could now be written : worahto = worhto, and also when leveled (= [ ]: dohtriz, holtijaz). In other environments, however, e.g. horna, [o] was still conditioned and therefore could be analyzed as /o/ (system balance) or as /u/ = [o] before a low vowel. In EN, WN, conditioning (nonnasal) /a/ was lost (see 5.4) and the spelling alternation u ~ o became arbitrary: /wulfz/ =117 -wulafz ~ 119 -wolAfz (OIc. ulfr), /worte"/ =111 worte ~ 109 wurte (OIc. orte), /körne"/ = 109 -kurne (OIc. korne), /runu/ =120 ronu, /ginnu-/ > 119 gin0-, and was even extended to /u"/ (and presumably /ö/): /rühäz/ = 119 -ronoz. This arbitrary interchange (nondistinction of the contrast: high ^mid) also spread to i and e and finally resulted in the elimination of M and from the younger fubark. 4.9 The /'-umlaut of nonfront vowels and the «-umlaut of NwG /a, a/ are phonemicized in EN, WN after the loss of conditioning */i/ and */u/ (see 5.4) and are designated

13

(through system balance) as the result of other changes in the EN vowel system (5.1): (examples from 119 Stentoften and 120 Björketorp) NwG /e/ > EN /ae/ e ~ i = [x] < NwG /a/ A, therefore -gestumz = [gaestumz] like felAh- ~ fAlAji- = /faelh-/ and -ekA ~ -Ak = /aek(a)/; NwG /ai/ > EN /5/ Ai (and e ~ i as long counterpart of /ae/) = [5] < NwG /ä I A: hAidz- ~ hidez- = /hiedr-/; NwG /iu/ > EN /y / iu = [y ] < NwG /Ü7 u: bAriutip ~ bAnitz = /bryt-/; NwG /au/ > EN / / Au = [9] < NwG /a~/ A: -lAusz ~ -lAs = l-lqs-l ^intermediate stage toward) /-l$s-/, with / / >_/tf/ as recorded in dAude ~ duds = /d$d-/ (system balance: /au/ > / / > / / Au = [ ] < / ( u; see 4.8 and cf. K.M. Nielsen 1960). 4.10 The breaking of NwG /e/ >EN, WN /jae/ and /J9/ is recorded in = /hjaerm-/ and 117 hAeru- = /hJ9ru-/, in which the are- rune (transliterated A) continues its original value /j/ in noninitial position (cf.^( = j 46 Noleby), while e = /ae/ (see 4.9) and /9/ (regarded by the runecarver as a positional variant of /ae/ before /u/); 120 herAmA- also = /hjaerm-/, but with the traditional, etymological spelling. 4.11 Spelling variants such as -runAz ~ -ronoz, -dAude ~ duds, hAidzfelAhekA ~ f AlAhAk, hAerAmA- ~ herAmA-, hAiderA ~ hederA have given rise to a theory of ,archaicizing' inscriptions, in which the runecarver consciously tried to reproduce outmoded spellings and forms to achieve a .chancellory style1, but erred in doing so (Jacobsen-Moltke 897;Makaev 16-19). There is no need, indeed no basis for such an hypothesis. Every spelling can be explained as well-founded synchronically in view of the phonological developments which have disrupted the phonologic-orthographic fit. Stentoften and Björketorp represent one and the same linguistic stage and both make use of .modern' and .traditional' spellings according to the carver's command of traditional spellings and his own analysis of the sounds he wishes to represent. (On d ~ b, f ~ b, -sz ~ s, see 5.6; on w ~ u, j ~ i, see 5.5)

5.

Phonology

5.1 Vowels in root syllables (see charts in §1.3, 1.4): PG */i/ (PIE */y/) >NwG /i/: ginnu, hinö, idringaz, it, skiba-, widu-, witanda-, writum; EG /i/: tila-; EN /i/: ginn-; NwG /e/ (a-umlaut) > EN /ae/: hasdra; EN /JE/: wäel« */wihla-/). P_G */e/ (PIE */e/) > NwG /e/: bera, ehwü, ek, -eka, em, erilaz, hlewa-, keban, lebro, swestar, bewaz; NwG /i/ (z-umlaut) birgingü, ist, ligi, birbijaz, brijöz, wiliz, (before nasal + cons.) finno, ingaduz, ingijön, (leveling) gibu (see 6.3), ik, -ika (see 6.2), wine « */wini-/); NwG /e"/ (lengthening) mez (see 6.2); EG /i/: -wins, WG /i/ (i-umlaut): -wid, -win; NG /e/: ehu, ek, eka, erilaz, heldaz; NG /i/ (/-umlaut): sigi·; EN /ae/: faElh-, aek, -xka, CEZ; EN /jas/: hjcerm-; EN /J9/: hjqru-. PG */a/ (PIE */a, o, a/) > NwG /a/: after, agila-, alja-, alu, ana, ansu-, arbij-, -arjöstez, brando, fara-, flagda-, frawa-, gakaz, -gandiz, -gastiz, hadu-, hagi-, hagu-, hagla, hagJu, haha, hakubo, hallaz, halli, hanhe, hart-, habu, hnabdas, hrabnaz, hrazaz, landa-, labodu, labu.jnagoz, magu, -markiz, ragina-, rannja, saba, sali-, salu, saralü, satido, sawilagaz, skabi, slaginaz, -staldaz, talgide, talijö, tantulü, tawide, tawidö, tawo, paliz, bar, brawijan, wagigaz, waja-, waje, wakraz, -warijaz, waruz; EG /a/: awings, marings, wara-; WG /a/: 14

da-, anda-, fabe, -gast; NG /a/: af-, akaz, alu, azina, fahi, halmaz, labo, , -s[ffya, pat; EN /a/: a/r/·, gaf, sä, satte, saz, staba, -barbä, bat; EN /ae/: (/-umlaut) tergal, gaestumz, hceri-, mtsgiu; / /: (w-umlaut) hqbu-. PG */u/ (PIE */w/ and syllabic resonants) >NwG /u/: gudija, -hundaz, -kundö, •mundön, un-; NwG /o/: (a-umlaut) borö, horna, worhto, (leveling) dohtriz, holtijaz, wolbu-; EG /u/: gutanio; WG /u/: buriso, unb; NG /u/: fcum-, -mttndiu; NG /o/: (aumlaut) körne, worte; EN /u/: n/ra7, -wulfa, -wulfs, -wulfz; EN /o/: (a-umlaut) borumz; EN /y/: (/-umlaut) -wylfiz. PG */f/ (PIE */T7) > NwG /!/: -widaz; see PG */ei/. PG */ / (PIE */e/) > NwG /ä~/: dälidun, fakaz, glä-, mäkifa, märide, märilingü, märiz, -nämz, -rädas, -radaz, swäba-, wage, wate; WG /ä"/: /äs·; NG /a/: -maraz. PG */57 (PIE */ö, ä~/) >NwG / "/: frödila, gödagas, höraz, töj-, wödu-, -wödz; WG /ö/: -göd; NG /ö/: hrözaz, hröze. PG */ü/ (PIE */ü7) >NwG /ü/: rü/iö, ränöz, üAa; /ü/: rrözäz, rühä" (gen. pl.), uha, Ute. _ _ _ _ _ PG */ei/ (PIE *_/ey/) > NwG_/ i /: bTda-, -gTslas, hiwigaz, Una, minas, minino, minu, ni, •ride', wigiz, -wisa, wiwaz, wiwilan, wiwio, wiz, writü; EG / i / : -rids, wih; EN / i / : n/7 cf. PG */!"/. PG */eu/ (PIE */ew/) > NwG /eu/: hleunö, leubaz, leubu, leugaz; NwG /iu/: (/-umlaut) niujila; WG /iuw/: (/'-umlaut, gemination) niuwila; EN /y/: (/-umlaut) brytib, brytr. PG */ai/ (PIE */ay, oy, ay/) > NwG /ai/: a/saz, a/sfa, aiwide, baijaz, faihidö, -faikinaz, halte, haitinaz, -hlaiban, hlaiwa, hlaiwidaz, hlaiwidö, -laikaz, laibigaz, saira-, staina, waiga, wraita; EG /ai ~ ie/: hailag ~ hätlag; NG /ä~/: (before /h/) fähide; NG /ai/: staina, taitr; EN /ä/: haedr-, stcenaz, bxiaz, wraet. PG */au/ (PIE */aw, ow/) >NwG /au/: au/a, hauköbuz, laukaz, rawn//az,_(PIE_*/okW-/) •augiz; WG /auw/: (gemination) -auwifa; NG /au/: mauna; EN /^/: -cf^rfe, -rf^cis, -

5.2

Vowels of medial syllables.

5.2.1 PIE and ePG medial syllables retained as medial syllables (for examples, see Index of Forms 1.1): PG */i/ (PIE */y/): NwG -id-, -ig-, -//- (see 5.5), -//-, -in-, -is-; WG -il-, -is-; NG -id-, -in-. PG */e/ (PIE */e/): NwG -w^-. PG */a/ (PIE */a, o, 3/)^NwG -a */-ij-/ > NwG /-I/: -#zncfe, 7/^/7 skabi; ePG_*/-ew-/ > */-iw-/ > NwG /-iu-/: NG -mundiu, EN ma;g\i]u; ePG */-aj-/ > */-ai/ > */-i/ >NwG /-e"/: w/ne; ePG */-aw-/ > */-au/ > */-o7 >_NwG /-ö"/: hakubö, magöz; ePG */-an-/ >NwG^/-an/: Aaryan, keban, brawi/an, wiwilan; ePG */-oh-/ > NwG /-oh/: ingijön, -mundön; ePG */-5~-/ > NwG /-ü"/: birgingü; ePG */-um-/ >NwG /-urn/: writum; ePG */-eng-/ >EG /-ing/: awings, marings; ePG */-ag-/ >EG /-ag/: hailag ~ ?/ ^; ePG */-e-/ >EG /-i/: ftryh'i», lost in EN: brytr. (On the loss of final third syllables, see 5.4) 5.3 Epenthetic vowels (written a, A) occur within consonant clusters containing /h, r, 1, w/ (see Index of Forms 1.1), in EN also in Af*tz. EN ginAninAz has lost the

15

stem-formant /-u-/ and introduced an epenthetic vowel in the sequence /nr/. Epenthetic e occurs in the EN sequence dr ~ dz = /dr/: heedra, ha>dr-, a further attestation of the coalescence of PG */r/ and */z/ after apicals (see 5.6). 5.4

Vowels of final syllables. PG */i/ (PIE */y/, and ePG */e/ before final */z/, see below) is lost in third syllables: */-aj-i/ NwG wine; */-aw-i-/ NwG hakubö, magöz; */an-i-/ NwG -hlaiban, harijan, keban, brawijan, wiwilan; */-o"-i/ NwG birgingü; */-5h-i-/ NwG ingijön, -mundön; */-iw-i/ NG -mundiu, EN mteg[i]u; */-id-i/ EN brytib, */-iz-i/ EN brytr (cf. 5.2.2). After nonroot short vowels, it forms diphthongs (see PG */ai/). It is retained in NwG second syllables, but lost in EG, WG, and EN when nonnasalized (see ^-sterns 6.1.3; cf. EN brytr). PG */e/ (PIE */e/) > late PG */i/ before final */z/ (and then lost in thirdjyllables, see PG */i/): */-a-ez >-a-iz > - - >-ez/ NwG -arjöstez; */-ej-ez >-ij-i/ >-i-z/ NwG •gandiz; */-aw-ez > -aw-iz > -au-z > -ö"-z/ NwG magöz; */-an-ez > -an-iz > -an-z > -an-n/ NwG keban, brawijan, wiwilan; */-5n-ez > -5h-z > -on-n/ NwG ingijon, -mundon; */-ez >-iz/: NwG dohtriz, NG sigi-. It is lost finally in third syllables: */-ij-e, -ej-e/: NwG ligi, skabi; */-um-e/ NwG writum. It is retained in NwG after (on swestar, see 6.1.6) and lost in second syllables in EN gaf, wraet. PG */a/ (PIE */a, o/) is retained in NwG: ana, -eka, wraita and o-stems (6.1.1); in EG retained as connective, lost elsewhere (see 6.1.1); in WG retained as connective and when nasalized, lost elsewhere (6.1.1, 6.1.5); retained in eNG walha-, akaz, erilaz, halmaz, heldaz, hrözaz, -märaz, but lost in later NG except when nasalized: an, WN taitr, EN , hjcerm-, heedr-, heeri-, -tyss, -tysr, -wulfs, -wulfz, -wylfiz, wail-, (but NG azina, eka, mauna, staina; EN hasdra, üha, -wulfa). PG */u/ (PIE */w/ and syllabic resonants) is retained in NwG dalidun (*/-dund/) and w-stems (see 6.1.4); after short vowels, it forms diphthongs, see 5.2.2; retained in WG alu, alu-, in NG alu, -mundiu, and EN ginnu, mcEg[i]u, but lost in EN ginn-, sp NwG NG EN /e~/: NwG märide, talgide, tawide, wate, NG worte, EN ute; cf. PG */ai/; on swestar, see 6.1.6. PG */S7 (PIE */aj 07 > NwG /ü/ finally (including before */i/ lost in third syllables, see PG */i/): NwG gibü, wrTtu, haglu, EN runu, and a-stems (see 6.1.2); NwG /o/ elsewhere: gen. pi. of all stems (6.1), fem. nom. sg. on-stems (6.1.5), 1st sg. pret. wk. I (6.3); EN /a"/: runäz, siinäz, stabä, brm, baziaz, -barbä; cf. PG */au/. PG */ai/ (PIE */-o-y/) > NwG hantie, -ride, wage, waje, NG -korne; (PG */-aj-i/) NwG wine, WG fabe; (PG */-a-ez/) -arjoste'z. PG */au/,· see */-aw-/; PG */-ei/, see */-ej-/; PG */-eu/, see */-ew-/, 5.2.2. REMARKS: Since */a/ in third syllables is not lost in NwG, e.g. haitinaz, the gen. sg. of the y-, w-, and on-stems must reflect PIE */-es/ > PG */-ez/. There is no attestation of PIE PG final */e/ in second syllables; 25 was . . . ends where the stone is broken off and may have been *wase (3d sg.) or *wasa (1st sg.).NwG ist and EN CKZ « PG */esti, ezi/) lost final */i/ when without sentence stress (i.e. */i/ occurred in second unstressed syllable). The loss of */i/ in third syllables in NwG and in second syllables in the later dialects caused the coalescence of the jy-stems with the cons, stems before their subsequent coalescence with the o-stems (see Antonsen 1969—70, § 1-4; rule 11, p. 59 must read ,*/e/ and */i/ in third syllables are lost', i.e. */a/ should be excluded). That the PG ending for the dat. sg. of y- and w-stems was actual16

ly */-aji ~-eji/ and */-awi ~-ewi/ is seen from Go. -ai and -au (instead of *-a, the reg. reflex of PG */-ai, -au/). Final WG NG /-a/ < PG */-an/ in the masc. ace. and neut. nom., ace. of o-stems indicates that NwG -a, in masc. nom. sg. of ow-stems was nasalized (and therefore also retained in WG and NG), as also was the /-a/ of EN haedra. 5.5 Resonants PIE PG (consonantal) */r, 1, m, n/ > NwG /r, 1, m, n/, except that final PG */n/ «PIE */m, n/) is lost; see Index of Forms 1.1 and OM-stems (6.1.5), ace. sg. of o-, a-, y-, w-stems (6.1), 1st sg. pret. wk I, II, and 1st sg. pres. wk. II (6.3). The reflexes of PIE */y/ = [i, j, ij] and */w/ = [u, w, uw] by Sievers's law > PG */i, j, ij/ and */u, w, uw/ (see Antonsen 1972a, § 4.2) show the expected distribution in alja-, -arjöstez, auja, frawa-, harja, -harjaz, waja-, waje; sawilagaz, tawide, tawidö, tawö; arbij-, arbijanö, ingijön, makija, raunijaz, birbijaz; but irregular distribution (after short syllable) in gudija, harijan, holtijaz «PIE */kldyos/, see Lehmann 1968), talijö, brawijan, -warijaz, and (after long syllable) rannja. In the case of holtijaz, one might consider reformation after the root syllable had become long in PG */hult-/, but as seen from rannja and the five example of /-ij-/ after short syllables, we must be dealing with a morphemic phenomenon in which the original phonological rule is still visible, but no longer productive. Both niujila and niuwila are Gmc. formations based on PIE */newy-/ + */-yl-/ (an impossible sequence in PIE); */ew/ + cons, yields PG */eu/ + cons., but */ew/ + *[j] yields WG */iuw/ (with gemination; cf. OHG OS niuwi, OE niewe), so that niuwila must be a WG form. Confirmation is found in 99 andagast tasauwija, where the loss of */-iz/ in gast is clearly WG (not NG .vocative') and -auwija shows the same gemination « PG */awja-/ with /-ija/ leveled from stems with long root syllables); cf. OHG drouwen < */braujanan/ < PIE *[trowjonom] .threaten', drewit < */prawidi/ (see Antonsen 1969, 205-6). In wiwiö and gutaniö, the omission of -/- indicates it had come to serve merely as a hiatus-breaker; by NG times, all distinction between /-j-/ and /-ij-/ has been lost and the glide is written i. The disappearance of /-ij-/ and /-uw-/ caused PG */j, w/ to revert to the status of allophones of /i/ and /u/ (cf. 71 -uisa, 88 uigiz). The runes j and w became superfluous and were eliminated from the younger fupark. There is no evidence for the Verschärfung of PG */-jj-, -ww-/. (On the loss of initial */j/ in NG, see 4.7). In EN, /n/ is lost before open juncture in u- 120. 5.6 Obstruents PG */p, t, k, b, d, g, f, b, h, s, z/ are retained in NwG, except that PG final */d/ after a nonroot syllable is lost, e.g. dälidun, */-nz/ > */-nn/ > /-n/ (gen. sg. on-stems, 6.1.5), and */-gw-/ >/-w-/, e.g. bewaz. PG */b, d/ are devoiced finally in EN gaf, brytib, while */p/ is voiced intervocally in -d^de. EG -rids and EN -dtfds testify to the neutralization of the voice contrast in fricatives before /s/. PG */h/ is lost before /t/ in NG worie (cf. NwG worhtö), and before /!/ in EN vvu/-. The reverse spellings in EN Afatz = /aftr/ and hidez-, hAidz- = /hiidr-/ indicate that PG */r/ (originally a uvular trill) and PG */z/ have coalesced in an apical trill after apicals. The use of e to designate the epenthetic vowel in hederA, hAiderA = /haedra/ (as in hid^-) also indicates the apical nature of EN /r/ after apicals, whereas initial /r/ was still uvular, äs seen from gin^ninAz with epenthetic A. EN -lAs = -tyss with^he assimilation of */-sz/ >/-ss/, while -lAusz represents the same phonetic form [-l^ss], but with [-ss] analyzed as root /s/ + nom. marker = (apical) /r/, i.e. -tysr. 17

18

u

z

z

O ω

PH U

Ο

l

z z P

<3 K

*'


*

6

>> ε 0

1(3

,*?

:

oω :

.Sa °?

z ? ? , ? , , *?

°ΐ $

s .«. R 8 iS *'« #'β vβ *'-<3 *'<3 *'<3 R

«S *'

oo

«b *'

ν δ s ίο ε s

*'

*'

»'

*'

| C O u (3 M

V

*'

o u cu

»'

u u M

#'

« ά ο 6 ό 6 ό < 6 4 CL

60

6.

Morphology

6.1

Substantives (on adjectives with pron. inflection, see 6.1.7).

6.1.1

PIE o-, yo, wo-stems (on -/· ~ -if-, see 5.5) Cf. Table 2.

STEM-FORMS: NwG agila-, bida-, fara-, flagda-, gla- , goda-, idr- , ragina-, saira-, skiba·, staina-, swäba-, witanda-; alja-, arbij-1, hari-\ waja-; frawa-, hlewa-, wiwi-1; EG tila-, wara-; WG ala-, anda-, las·1; NG walha-; kuni?; EN hätdr-3, hjcerm-3, wäel-, haeri-, MASC. SG. .: NwG aisaz, erilaz, -faikinaz, fakaz, gakaz, haitinaz, hallaz, hrabnaz, hrazaz, -hundaz, idringaz, -laikaz, laibigaz, laukaz, (-)leubaz, leugaz, -radaz, sawilagaz, slaginaz, -staldaz, wagigaz, wakraz, -widaz; baijaz, -harjaz, holtijaz, raunijaz, birbijaz, -warijaz; (-)bewaz, wiwaz; EG awings, marings, -rids; WG -god; NG akaz, erilaz, halmaz, heldaz, hrozaz, -märaz; EN -lz < PIE *-o-os, cf. Go. dagos, OHG taga, OIc. dagar, « PG *-J-s) OS dagos, OE dagas, so that in PG already there was a split between adjectives (in *-aez > *-aiz) and nouns (in *-5z/-5i). Masc. gen. pi. PG *-OM has been leveled from the a"-stems (see Antonsen 1969-70, § 5-6). Masc. dat. pl. EN -umz is leveled from w- and cons, stems. Masc. ace. pl. EN -a is a reformation from nom. pi. -az minus the nom. marker -z (cf. Go. -ans). 6.1.2 a-, ya-, wa-stems (on -/- ~-ij-, see 5.5). PIE Sg. nom. *-a

ePG

NwG

*-3

-u

dat.

*-a-y

*->/

-u

ace.

*-a-m

*-o-n

-o

*-o-z

-o-z

PI. nom. *-a-s

gen.

*-ä-öm

*-ö-ön

acc.

*-a-s

*-5~-z

EG

WG

NG

EN

-u

-u

—

-u

-u

-ö -ö-z

-ä -ö-z

-ä-z

STEM-FORMS: In PIE, these stems used -o- as the connective in compounds, see 6.1.1. This class contains only feminines. SG. .: NwG labü, leubu, marilingu, minu, saltt, 19

saralu, tantulu; ehwu; WG lafai; NG eh(w)u; EN . DAT.: NwG birgingu; EN runu, aergm. ACC.: NwG rünö, -kundö; talijö. PL. .: NwG frrijöz. GEN.: EG gutaniö; EN 7« ACC.: NwG rünöz; NG wnÖz; EN rünäz. REMARKS: On PIE nom., ace. pi. -a-s, see Lane 1963, 166; on gen. pi., see Antonsen 1969-70, §5-6. 6.1.3 _y-stems. PIE Sg. nom. *-y-s

ePG

NwG

EG

*-i-z

-i-z

-s

gen.

*-ey-es

*-ej-ez

-i-z

dat. ace.

*-oy-i *-y-m

*-aj-i *-i-n

-e -i

PL dat.

*-y-ms

*-i-mz

WG

NG

EN

-

-e -i

-umz

STEM-FORMS: hagi-, sail-; cf. _vo-stems 6.1.1; on ambivalence of y- and yo-stems, see Hirt 1931-4, 2.41. SG. .: (masc.) NwG -augiz, -gastiz^ niariz, -markiz, paliz, wigiz; EG -wins; WG -gast, -wid, -win. GEN.: (masc.) NwG -gandiz. DAT.: (fern.) NwG wine; (masc.) fajjel ACC.: (masc.) NwG halli, (fern.) NwG NG fahi. PL. DAT.: (masc.) ENgaestumz. REMARKS: On PIE dat. sg. *-ey/oy-i, see Antonsen 1972a, §4.2. NwG ungandTz must be gen. sg. for syntactic reasons, see 7.1.2. EN dat. pl. -umz is leveled from the w- and cons, stems. 6.1.4 w-stems

PIE

ePG

Sg. nom. *-w-s (neut. *-w-m) *-u-z (-u-n)

NwG

WG

NG

-u-z (-u)

(-u)

(-u)

gen.

*-ow-es

*-aw-ez

-o-z

dat.

*-ew/ow-i

*-ew/aw-i

-o

ace.

*-w-m

*-u-n

-u

-iu

EN

-iu

STEM-FORMS: NwG alu-, ansu-, ginnu-, hadu-, hagu-, widu-, wödu-, wolfru-; WG alu-; EN£uin-, hjqru-, hq\M-. SG. .: NwG (masc.) hauköpuz, ingaduz, (fern.) waruz; (neut.) alu, hafat; WG (neut.) alu; NG (neut.) alu. GEN.: NwG (masc.) magöz. DAT.: NwG (masc.) hakufro; NG (masc.) -mundiu; EN (masc.) mcegiu. ACC.: NwG (masc.) lapodu, magu.

20

6.1.5 on-, jyon-stems (on -/· ~-i/-, see 5.5).

PIE Sg. nom. *-on

gen. dat. PI. gen.

*-on-es

ePG

EN NwG WG NG masc. fem. masc. fern. masc. fern. masc. fern.

*-5n

-a

-o

*-an-ez

-an

-on

*-on-y *-an-i *-on-öm *-an-ön

-an -an-ö

-a

-o

-a

-a

-a

-a

-an

STEM-FORMS: In PIE, the stem-formant in compounds was-o-, see 6.1.1. MASC. SG. .: NwG alia, bera, frödila, haha, niujila, saba, üha, waiga, -wisa; gudija.Jiarja, rannfa; WG niuwila; -auwija; NG mauna; EN üha. GEN.: NwG keban, wiwilan; brawijan. DAT.: NwG -hlaiban; WG iddan. PL.J5EN.:_NwG arbijanö. FEM. SG. .: NwG aluko, borö, brandö, ftnnö, harisö, hleunö, lebrö; WG burisö, lianö; EN -barbä. GEN.: NwG ingijön, -mundön. REMARKS: Regular reflexes of PIE, PG forms in NwG are fem. nom. sg., masc. gen. and dat. sg., and gen. pi. The masc. nom. sg. -a is from the oblique cases, which had generalized PIE *-on-, PG *-an- (a tendency already in late PIE, see Makaev 1963, §14.3) in contrast to PIE *-en- (gen. dat. sg. Go. -in, OH G-en, -in). In the fem. forms, -on- was generalized as a gender distinction. The gen. sg. inflect, ending must have been PIE *-es, ePG *-ez, late PG *-iz, since PIE *-os, PG *-az would have been retained (see 5.4). EN WN -a in masc. nom. sg. is regularly lost in later Scand. and is replaced by the (later) ending of .yon-stems: *-ja > *-/ > *-a (see Lid 1952).

6.1.6

s-, r-, and root consonant stems. Root consonants PIE

ePG

Sg. nom. *-s PI. nom.

/•-stems

NwG

PIE

-z

*.or

ePG

NwG

-er

*.

'-er

-ar

'-r-es

*-r-ez

-r-iz

STEM-FORMS: (j-stems) NG sigi- (reformed after j-stems). Contrary to Krause 1970, §98.1, EN h&dr- is not an s-stem, but an o-stem, see 5.6. MASC. SG. .: NwG aiskz, -nämz, -wodz. FEM. NOM. SG.: NwG swestar (with -ar from ace. sg., PIE *-or). FEM. NOM. PL.: NwG dohtriz.

6.1.7 Pronominal adjectives. MASC. ACC. SG.: NwG Amö, mTninö. NEUT. ACC. SG.: NG bat. REMARKS: The ending of NwG minino is not an ablaut variant of Go. meinana (with -ana from bana), but derives from hinö. EN saz is sa + rel. part. */ez/.

21

6.2

Personal pronouns.

1ST SG. .: NwG ek, ik, (encl.) -eka, -ika; NG ek, ik, eka, Jencl.) -ka; EN (encl.) -(Eka, -xk. 1ST SG. DAT.: NwG mez. 1ST PL. .: NwG wiz. 3D SG. MASC. .: EN sa, saz. NEUT. ACC: NwG it, EN \>at. REMARKS: The vowel of ik ~-z'Aa is leveled from unstressed */miz/
6.3

Verb inflections. Cf. Table 3.

PRES. SG. 1ST: (strong) NwG gibü, wriiu, EN fcelh-; (wk I) NwG fö/V (wk II) NwG tawö; (subst. vb.) NwG em; (medial) NwG haite. 2D: (opt.) NwG wiliz. 3D: (strong) NwG *briutid in EN bArfutib; EN brytr; (subst. vb.) NwG ist, EN OEZ. PRET. SG. 1ST: (strong) NwG wraita; (wk I) NwG faihidö, hlaiwidö, satidö, tawidö, worhto; NG raisido-. 3D: (strong) NwG was . . . ( ? ) , EN gaf, writ; (wk I) NwG aiwide, märide, talgide, tawide; NG fähide, worte; EN sattJ, worte'. PL. 1ST: (strong) NwG writum. 3D: (wk I) NwG dälidun. IMP. 2D SG.: (strong, /-present) NwG ligT, skapT'(?); (wk I) NwG skafr (?); (wk III) NwG wate. PRES. PART.: (wk III) NwG witanda-. PAST PART.: (strong) NwG haitinaz, slaginaz; (wk I) NwG hlaiwidaz. REMARKS: NwG gibu has /i/ from 2d, 3d sg. Forms with enclitic pronouns delete ending of 1st sg. pres.: NwG hait-eka, hait-ika (for haite~), töf-eka (*töjü), ENya?/A(Ek(a) (*faelhu). Only NG raisidoka keeps the ending, dropping the vowel of the pronoun, which must be a reformation (cf. OHG wirf-ih <wz>/«). NwG em (for *im) has /e/ from pi. */ezum, ezud, ezun/ (cf. OIc. em, est ~ ert, es ~ er, erom, erofr, era and EN &z). EN 3d sg. -r is from 2d sg. NwG skaty may be either wk I or strong /-present. NwG pres. part, formant -and- < PIE */-ant-/ (zero grade of */e7), while the past part, formant -in- cannot be ablaut of -an- (*/-ena-/ would yield *-en-), but < PIE */-y-n-/, just as -ig- ~ -ag- derive from PIE */-y-k- ~ -o-k-/. NwG -faikinaz, like NG azina, ragina-, is not a participle.

6.4

Prepositions.

NwG
Adverbs.

NwG ni, par, un-; EN hazdra, ni, ü-, ute.

22

Ο *j υ ω

I χ>

>

(β

1 •S

l

Z a

α

Ο

ζ ο ζ

Ζ α

4>

2 £ ί5

U

£

\
Κ ΙΑ *'

Ιο

Ιο #'

i #'

u

£

ΙΟ

ΙΟ

#'

l
*'

»J #'

ιό ία

<3 *'

ε

3

,3_ *'

6«

3

s

Ό

l
§ "Ο

'„*··


"tn

*'

CU

•S

^

Ό «N

OH

$ ,ί*

p, ^

ε

ι—ι

23

7.

Syntax

7.1

Northwest Germanic.

7.1.1 Position of the verb. In 34 sentences the position of the verb with regard to other elements can be determined. Of these, three have imperatives with expected verbinitial order: 45 wate' halli hino, horna! haha, skabi! habu, tigi! The rest are in the indicative, and of these, 22 (or 71%) have final verbs: 4 bidawarijaz talgide. 12 ek wine. . . (S+O+missing verb). 15 ek erilaz ansugislas em. üha haite. ek erilaz sawilagaz haiteka. 18 ... flagdafaikinaz ist. magöz minas staina [ e k ] . . . daz faihido. 20 ... dagastiz runö faihidö. 23 ek hlewagastiz holtijaz horna tawido. 24 hagiradaz tawide. 26 [ek] stainawarijaz faihidö. 27 ek wiwaz after wöduride witandahlaiban worhto. [me]z wöduride' staina brijöz dohtriz dälidun, arbijarjöstez arbijanö. 33 ek birbijaz ru[no(z)]. . . (S+O+missing verb). 41 ek wakraz unnämz wraita. 46 runo fahi raginakundo tojeka. 48 ek erilaz [le]ubaz haite'. hrabnaz hait[e]. [ek erilaz] runöz wriiu. 67 saba r[ünö(z)] (S+O+missing verb). 70 r[ünö(z)] writü (S unexpressed). 71 hariuha haitika, farawisa. Of the remaining 9 sentences, 3 (10%) have initial verbs: 59 aiwide it üha. 64 tawo labodu. 71 gibu auja. In 2 of these, however, the pronoun subject is unexpressed, so that they may be regarded as the type (S)+V+O. Only 59 Darum would then be of the type V+O+S (with topicalization of the verb), making only 3% of the sentences in the indicative. In that case, only 8 sentences (25%) display the verb in medial position: 9 mäkifa nwride alia. 25 haitinaz was. . . 26 ek hrazaz satido [s]taina_ana. . . 38 ek hagustaldaz hlaiwido magu minino. 43 . . .iz hlaiwidaz bar. 53 ek/wiz wiwio writum runo. Of the 8 sentences with medial verb, 2 (nos. 9 and 25) have topicalized elements initially, so that the number of sentences of type S+V+O is only 6 (19%). It is clear that the normal, unmarked order in indicative sentences is S+O+V; in imperative ones, V+O, as in PG and PIE. Topicalization leads to O+V+S and S+V+O, with the latter already well established in independent clauses, a conclusion supported by evidence in the other old Gmc. dialects (see Smith 1971, esp. 185-6), as well as by the ordering of elements in noun phrases and the use of prepositions (on gapping, see 8.2.1). 7.1.2 Noun phrases. The preponderance of evidence points to the unmarked order head + modifier: N + dem.: 45 halli hinö; N + poss. pron.: 18 magöz minas; N +_attr.: 2 wolbubewaz ni waje~ märiz, 23 hlewagastiz holtijaz, 26 sw^baharjaz sairawidaz, 41 wakraz^ unnämz, 46 runö fahi raginakundo, 71 hariuha. . . farawisa; N + title: 27 wöduride witandahlaiban, 29 hagustaldaz bewaz, 39 wagigaz erilaz, 40 aljamarkiz baijaz; N + gen.: 15 erilaz ansugislas, 27 arbijarjöstez arbijanö, 29 bewaz gödagas, 31 gudija ungandiz, 39 erilaz agilamundon, 52 erilaz wiwilan, 53 ek/wiz wiwiö. Order of objects: 21 [me]z wöduride^ staina, 11 ana hanhe slaginaz, 1 ni wafe märiz (in 21 leubü mez, leubu is clearly topicalized). There are, however, a significant number of genitives before the head: 18 magöz minas staina, 37 ingijön hallaz, 77 . . .an waruz, 79 hnabdas hlaiwa. There is a division in the two orders in that animate heads require a following genitive, inanimate ones a preceding genitive (pointed out to me by Terrence McCormick). Later dialects still have evidence of this order (see Smith 1971, 22343). Also in the one instance of N + quantifier: 21 brijöz dohtriz, the modifier pre24

cedes the head, but probably is topicalized in view of the order N + quant, in other dialects (Smith 1971, 251-7). In 43 hlaiwidaz par, the pred. adj. precedes the deictic adverb. 7.1.3 Prepositions. 11 ana hanhe, 26 ana. . .r. . . , 27 after wöduride. 7.1.4 With the exception of gen. constructions with inanimate heads and the single instances of quant. + N and of deictic adv. after an adj., the phrase structure rules point to a language with S+O+V order (see Greenberg 1966, Mating 1970). 7.2

North Germanic (including East Nordic).

7.2.1 Position of the verb. There are 14 sentences with the position of the verb determinable. Of these, two are dependent clauses: 119 sa bat brytib, 120 saz bat brytr. Of the 12 independent clauses, 1 has topicalization with the verb in initial position: 109 worte runöz an walhakome heldaz kunimundiu, and only 1 has the verb in final position: 110 ek erilaz wortaa. The remaining 10 have the verb in medial position: 108 .. . fähide labö. . . , 111 hroze worte bat azina. . . , 114 eka sigimaraz afsaka raisidoka staina, 116 hqbuwulfz satt7 stabä brio, 117 aftr hasriwulfa hqbuwulfz hjqruwylfiz wräzt rünäz baziäz, 119 hqbuwulfz gaf j. hcedrrünä \ru]nü faelhaeka haedra, ginnrunaz. hjtErmtyss eez aergiu wasld^ds, sa bat brytib, 120 hä>drrüna ninü faelhaek haedra, ginnrunaz. aergiu hjaermlfisr üte cez w&ldtde, saz bat brytr. The position of the verb has undergone a dramatic change: fully 83% of all sentences have the verb in medial position. The unmarked order has become S+V+O. There is one example of gapping: 119 ni uha borumz, ni üha gaestumz, hqbuwulfz gaff ,not Uha to the sons, not Uha to the guests, (but) H9pwulfz gave good-harvest'. The gapping is backward with regard to the verb, forward with regard to the indirect and direct objects. 7.2.2 Noun phrases. The old order of elements is only partly preserved: N + dem.: 117 runaz baeiaz, but 111 bat azina; N + attr.: 114 sigimaraz afsaka, 115 halmaz mauna, 117 hqbuwulfz hjqmwylfiz, but 120 übarbä ; + title: 111 ek erilaz hrozaz (perhaps with haite omitted; cf. 17 Lindholm); N + gen.: 120 häedrrünä runü, 121 hceriwulfs st&naz; N + quant.: 116 stabä briä. 7.2.3 Prepositions: 109 an walhakorne, 117 aftr htzriwulfa (with ace.). 7.2.4 From the scanty evidence available, there has been a breakdown in the old ordering. No longer do demonstratives and attributes appear exclusively after the head. There is no instance of animate head + gen., but the gen. precedes an inanimate head. The distinction may already have broken down, as it has in later dialects (see Smith 1971, 223-41). 7.3 East and West Germanic. There are no complete sentences in the Corpus. The one EG inscription of more than one word, 97 gutaniö wih hailag, agrees with NwG in having the genitive before the inanim. head and the attribute after. The two WG inscriptions of more than one word have the attribute after the head: 99 andagast lasauwija, but the title before the name: 105 fabe^ iddan.

25

8.

Delimitation of languages/dialects represented in the Corpus

8.1 Northwest Germanic. Of the 121 inscriptions in the Corpus, 93 are representative of a language which diverges from early PG by the following phonological changes (see 5 and cf. Antonsen, 1969-70, 58-60; the ordering of rules 9-13 cannot be definitely established): Rule 1: nonroot */o/ >/u/ finally and when followed by */i/; rule 2: nonroot */e/ > */i/ before final */z/; rule 3: nonroot */e/ > */i/ before */i, j/; rule 4: */i, e/ in third syllables is lost; rule 5: */j/ > */i/, */w/ > */u/ when final or before a cons.; rule 6: final */nz/ > */nn/; rule 7: final */n/ after nonroot syllable is lost; rule 8: final */d/ after nonroot syllable is lost; rule 9: medial */gw/ > */w/; rule 10: root */e/ >/i/ before */i, j/ or nasal + cons.; rule 11: root */JE/ >/a/, rule 12: root */57 > / "/; rule 13: nonroot */ai/ > */i/, */au/ > */o"/, */ii/ >/i/; rule 14: nonroot */ae/ >/e7, */»/ >/67; rule 15: root */u/ >/o/ before /a/ and former */i, o"/ (phonemicization of /o/ < *[o]). Of particular significance is the fact that PG nonroot */a/ is retained in all positions in NwG, e.g. wraita, eka, staina, haitinaz, godagas, so that Lehmann's (1961, 70) criterion for the end of the PG period, i.e. ,the loss of /e, a/ when final and weakly stressed', cannot be accepted. While final PG */e/ is lost in third syllables, */a/ is retained everywhere and there is no evidence that */e/ in second syllables was lost in NwG. There was no coalescence of forms for the 1st and 3d pers. sg., pret. ind. of strong verbs, e.g. /wraita, *wrait(e)/. NwG is distinguished from PG by the sum of the changes listed above, while it is distinguished from EG by rules 6, 11, 14, and 15. Morphologically, the most striking feature is the leveling in the on-stems, which clearly separates NwG from East and South Germanic (Istveonic, Erminonic), although the pronominal adjective ending for the masc. ace. sg. -ino (cf. Go. -ana) and the strong past participles in -ina- (Go., OHG -an-) might also be mentioned. The apparent differentiation between nouns and adjectives in the masc. nom. pi. of o-stems may date back to early PG. Syntactically, NwG seems to have diverged only slightly from PG, with S+V+O beginning to incur upon the dominant S+O+V order and perhaps the innovation of gen. + inanim. head. From the phonological, morphological, and syntactic points of view, NwG can be considered the parent language not only of the later Scand., but also of the Ingv. WG dialects. There are no features attested in the inscriptions which would contradict this assumption (cf. Adamus 1962, Rösel 1962, Antonsen 1965, Kufner 1972). 8.2 East Germanic. The five EG inscriptions are characterized by the loss of nonroot */a/ (except as a connective) even when nasalized, the devoicing of final */z/, and the neutralization of the voice contrast before /s/. 8.3 West Germanic. The eight WG (i.e. Ingveonic) inscriptions are recognizable by the loss of unnasalized nonroot */a/ (except as a connective), */i/, and final */z/, and by the presence of gemination (see 5.5). 8.4 North Germanic. The 15 inscriptions in NG display the loss of medial */w/ before /ü"/, the loss of medial */h/ before /t/, the retention (in contradistinction to 26

EG and WG) of nonroot */a/ and final */z/, and in later NG the loss of initial */j/. Syntactically, these inscriptions (together with the EN ones) testify to the breakdown of the old S+O+V and N + qualifier orders. 8.5 West Nordic. The single inscription, 118 Tveito, shows the loss of nonnasal */a/ in taitr. 8.6 East Nordic. The five inscriptions (nos. 116, 117, 119, 120, 121) show the loss of nonnasalized */a/ (including connectives), the breaking of PG root */e/, the lowering of unbroken */e/, the loss of medial */h/ before /!/, the monophthongization of root */ai, au, iu/, the phonemicization of /'- and u-umlaut, the neutralization of the contrast */r/ : */z/ after apicals, the loss of nonnasal */i, e/ and of */u/ after long root syllables, and the change of NwG nonroot */o~/ > */a7, the devoicing of final fricatives, and the loss of /n/ before open juncture. Morphologically, there has been a reformation of the masc. ace. pi. of o-stems, of the dat. pl. of o- and j>-stems, and of the deictic pronoun, fern. ace. pl. \χείαζ. For the purposes of syntactic analysis, I have combined NG and EN. 8.7 Language/dialect and chronological delimitations. The following table illustrates the time-depth of the inscriptions assigned to the various linguistic stages: 100

200

300

400

500

600

700

NwG

EG WG

—

NG WN EN

If the archeological datings are approximately correct, it will be seen that EG and WG are distinct from NwG already at 200 A.D., while NwG continues on until approximately 550. This chronology might seem to be a contradiction in terms. It might be argued that if NwG is a parent of (Ingv.) WG, then the two could not coexist from 200-550. Such an assumption is clearly faulty, since it would mean that Dutch no longer exists, since Afrikaans has now become a distinct linguistic entity. NwG underwent a restriction in its geographic distribution after the splitting off of Ingv. WG, but the linguistic features of that part of the NwG area which did not undergo the WG changes remained essentially the same and the language lived on. Therefore, even though Ingv. WG split off by 200 A.D., it is still possible to say that the language of later NwG inscriptions reflect a parent stage of Ingv. WG. EG occupies a different relationship to NwG, since it has not only undergone changes which do not occur in NwG, but NwG has also undergone changes which do not occur in EG. NG might be called ,late NwG', since the differences are relatively minor, at least until the loss of initial */j/ (ca. 550 A.D.). However, NG displays the first strictly Scandinavian developments and therefore deserves a special designation (on the

27

overlap with NwG, see below). The most decisive break between NwG and later Scand. dialects comes with the apocope and syncope of PG */a, i, u/, which however is approximately simultaneous with the split into EN and WN as the result of the EN monophthongization of */ai/ and */au/ in root syllables and the lowering of unbroken */e/. The picture which evolves from the runic evidence is therefore: ca. 100 A.D.: NwG, SG, EG; ca. 200-450 A.D.: NwG, Ingv. WG, SG, EG; ca. 450-600 A.D.: NG, Ingv. WG, SG, EG; ca. 600 A.D.: EN, WN, Ingv. WG, SG, (EG? ). It must be borne in mind that in some instances an inscription has been assigned to NwG simply because it displays no features which would lead us to assign it to a different linguistic area or stage. Thus, if there are no forms in an inscription before 600 A.D. which could display EG, WG, or NG characteristics, we have no recourse but to assign it to NwG. As a result, some assignations may actually be erroneous, but there is no way to compensate for the error. This is undoubtedly the major reason for the overlap of about 175 years between NwG and NG, although we must also reckon with the possibility that phonological changes may be hidden behind a conservative orthography.

28

Corpus of Inscriptions

Northwest Germanic Inscriptions 1.

0vre Stabu spearhead. Oppland, Norway. 150—200 A.D. raunijaz R. 6 j = ^ ; R. 8 z lacks the right branch. raun-ija-z, masc. nom. sg., yo-stem; PG */raun-ija-z/, cf. OIc. reynir .tester', reyna ,to test, try', OIc. raun, OFris. ran .investigation'; PIE */row-n-yo-s/, cf. Gk. ereunao .trace, look for', ereo ,ask, search'.

Transl. /Tester, Prober'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 24*; Shetelig 12-4 and 253-4; Johannesson no. 87; Noreen no. 64; v. Friesen 21*; Krause 1937, no. 11*; Makaev no. 67; M sset no. 1; Krause 1966, no. 31*; Krause 1971, no. 127.

2.

Thorsberg chape. Schleswig-Holstein, Germany. 200 A.D. (A) owli>u|>ewaz (B) niwajemariz R. A-7 e = Π ; B-5 j = (\ ; B-6, 7 em = Η . In words: owlfntfiewaz waje mariz. owlbupewaz, cf. Go. Wulfru(-wulfs), OIc. (Egg-)per.

ni

(Ala-)theus, OHG Wuld(-berht), (Eggi-)deo,

owlpu- = wolp-u- (with /o/ from gen. sg. */wolpoz/); PG */wulp-u-/, cf. Go. wuljnis, OE wuldor (s-stem) ,glory', OIc. Ullr ,the beaming one' (name of a god); PIE */wl-t-w-/, cf. Lat. voltus, vultus .facial expression, form', Olr. fili ,seer, poet'. -fre-wa-z, masc. nom. sg., wo-stem; PG */peg-wa-z/, cf. Go. frius, OHG deo, OS dio-, OE peow .servant', OIc. f>y ,slave, maid'; PIE */tek-wo-s/, cf. OInd. takti .hurries', Lith. tekii ,run, flow', Olr. techid ,flees'. ni± separable negative particle (cf. un-, 6 G rdl sa); PG */nei/, cf. Go. nei, OHG ni (emphatic) .not', OIc. ni ,no'; PIE */ney/, cf. Lat. ni ,not, so that not', Lith. «βΓ,ηοΙ even', OS1. ni-kuto ,no-one'. 29

wa-j-e, neut. dat. sg., jo-stem; PG */wa-ja-i/, cf. Go. waja-merjan ,to blaspheme', wai-dedja ,evil-doer', wai, OHG OS we, OIc. vei, OE wä, wie ,woe'; PIE */wa-yo-y/, cf. OInd. Ved. ui>F, Av. vayöi, Lat. vae, Lith. , Gk. OMÖZ' ,woe'. mar-i-z, masc. nom. sg., y-stem; PG */miir-i-z/, cf. Go. merjan .proclaim', wailameri (yo-stem) ,of good repute', OHG OS niäri, OE mire, OIc. WME/T .famous'; PIE */me~-r-y-s/, cf. Gk. -moros .famous', Olr. mär, mör .great'. Transl. ,Wolbubewaz [servant of Ullr] of immaculate repute'. Lit: Stephens 1.295-6*; Wimmer 1887, 104-5; Bugge-Olsen 1.23, 2.513; Johannesson no. 69; Noreen no. 75; v. Friesen 18*; Krause 1937, no. 78*; JacobsenMoltke no. 7*; Marstrander 10-7*; Makaev no. 96; Müsset no. 2; Krause 1966, no. 20*; Krause 1971, no. 99; Klingenberg 1973, 225-30, 281-4*; Antonsen 1975. 3.

Thorsberg shieldboss. Schleswig-Holstein, Germany. 200 A.D. (R—L) aisgzh R. 3 s = ^ (reversed). In words: aisgz h. aisgz = aisk-z, masc. nom. sg., root-cons, stem; PG */aisk-z/, agent noun to */aissk-/ ,to wish, demand', cf. OHG eiscön, G. heischen, OS e^scön, OE ascian ,ask'; PIE */ais-sk-s/, cf. OInd. esati .seeks', OS1. iskati ,to seek', Lat. aeruscäre ,to request', Umbr. eiscurent ,they would have cited, invited'. h = hagalas ,of hail' (?)'. Transl. ,Challenger of the hail [i.e. of spears and arrows]'? Lit.: Stephens 1.225*; Wimmer 1887, 148, fn. 1; Johannesson no. 70; Noreen no. 76; Krause 1937, no. 77*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 8*; Marstrander 17*; Makaev no. 97; Krause 1966, no. 21*; Krause 1971, no. 100; Klingenberg 1973, 225-30*. 4.

N<^vling clasp. North Jutland, Denmark. 200 A.D. bidawarijaztalgidai R · 9 j = ^ (reversed). In words: bidawarijaz talgidai bTd-a-; PG */beid-a-/, cf. Go. beidan, OHG bTtan, OS bTdan_,to wait', OE bTdan ,to bide', OIc. biba ,to await'; PIE */bneydh-o-/, cf. Lat. fldus .loyal', foedus .covenant, alliance', Alb. Z>>o-stem; PG */war-ja-z/, cf. Go. warjan, OHG werren, OS OE werian, OIc. verja ,to defend, ward off; PIE */wor-yo-s/, cf. OInd. varüiä .protector', Gk. eruma .protection', OS1. vreti ,to close', Lat. operiö ,cover, close'. talgidai = talg-i-d-e, 3d sg. pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */talg-i-d-S-d/, cf. OIc. telgja ,to carve', MHG zol ,block of wood'; PIE »/dol-gh-/, cf. Lat. dolare ,to hew', Gk. daidalos .artfully made', OInd. dälayati .splits'. 30

Transl. ,Bidawarijaz [i.e. protector of the oath, covenant] carved (this)'. Lit: Moltke 1964, 37-41*; Makaev no. 98; Krause 1966, no. 13a*; Andersen 1970, 202, fn. 33; Antonsen 1970, 313-20; Krause 1971, no. 69. 5.

Himlinggfje clasp 2. Sjaelland, Denmark. 200 A.D. widuhudaz wid-u-; PG */wid-u-/, cf. OHG witu, OIc. vibr, OE widu, wudu ,wood'; PIE */wydh-w-/, cf. Olr. fid ,wood, forest'. -hudaz = -hund-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hund-a-z/, cf. Go. hunds, OHG hunt, OS OE hund, OIc. hundr ,dog, hound'; PIE */kwn-to-s/, cf. Olr. cü, Lat. canis, Gk. kuön, OInd. sva, Lith. suo'.

Transl. ,Widuhundaz [i.e. wood-dog = wolf?]'. Lit: Moltke 1951, 48*; Marstrander 74-9*; Makaev no. 3; Krause 1966, no. 10*; Krause 1971, no. 37. 6.

Gärdlösa clasp. Skäne, Sweden. 200 A.D. ekunwodz R. 1 e = j~|; R. 8 z is very close to the preceding d and its left branch, which can be seen only slightly, crosses the right staff of the d. In words: ek unwodz. ek, 1st sg. nom. of pers. pron.; PG */ek/ (beside */ekan/), cf. Go. ik, OHG ih, OS ik, OE ic, OIc. ek , ; PIE */eg ~ egom ~ ego"/, cf. Lat. ego, Gk. ego(n), OInd. aham, Hitt. uk. un-, inseparable negative particle; PG */un-/, cf. Go. OHG OS OE un-, OIc. u-, o,un-'; PIE */n-/, cf. Lat. en-, in-, Gk. a(n)-, OInd. a(n)-, Olr. in-, an-, 7-; see ni 2 Thorsberg. -wöd-z, masc. nom. sg., root-cons, stem; PG */w5d-z/, cf. Go. wops, OHG (fer-)wuot, OE wöd, OIc. öör .furious, raging'; PIE */wat-s/, cf. Lat. voters .god-inspired singer', Olr. faith ,poet', OInd. apivatayati ,inspires'. Transl. ,1, Unwödz [i.e. the calm one]'. Lit: Marstrander 109-14*; Moltke 1964, 40*; Makaev no. 31, Müsset no. 5; Krause 1966, no. 12*; Krause 1971, no. 33. 7.

Dahmsdorf spearhead. Brandenburg, Germany. 250 A.D. (R—L) ranja R. 3 n reversed; R. 4 j = ^ reversed.

31

ranja = rann-j-a, masc. nom. sg., yon-stem; PG */rann-ijon/, cf. Go. (ur-)rannjan, OHG rennen, OS rennian, OE rennan, OIc. renna ,to cause to run'; PIE */ro-nwyoh/, cf. Olr. as-roinnim .escape', OS1. iz-roniti ,to pour', Lat. oriör ,rise up', OInd. arms- .flood', Gk. ernos .sprout'.

Transl. ,Router'. Lit.: Winuner 1887, 61, 63*; Henning no. II*; Bugge-Olsen 2.569-70; v. Friesen 4; Krause 1937, no. 9*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 1*; Makaev no. 16; Kiause 1966, no. 32 Schnall 1973, 27-30.

8.

Vimose comb. Fyn, Denmark. 250 A.D. harja

harja, cf. OIc. Herjan(n) name for Woden, OHG Herio. har-ja, masc. nom. sg., ^on-stern; PG */har-j5h/, cf. (yo-stems) Go. harjis, OHG OS heri, OE here, OIc. heir ,army'; PIE */kor-yon/, cf. Lith. karys .warrior', Mir. cuire .multitude', OPers. kära- .army, multitude', Hitt. kuriuwanas ,ruler, independent', Gall. Corionototae, Gk. Koiro-makhos.

Transl. ,Harja [i.e. warrior]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.305-6*; Burg 43-5; Johannesson no. 83; Moreen no. 90; Krause 1937, no. 81*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 207*; Marstrander 59-60*; Makaev no. 109; Müsset no. 6; Krause 1966, no. 26*; Krause 1971, no. 116; Klingenberg 1973, 380-1*.

9.

Vimose chape. Fyn, Denmark. 250—300 A.D. (A) (L-R) makija (B-I) (L-R) marida (B-II) (R-L) iala R. A-5 j = ^weakly visible, but certain; R. B-I-5 d = \\ with the branch from upper right to lower left only weakly visible. In words: makija maridai ala. mak-ija, masc. ace. sg., j>o-stem; PG */miek-ija-n/, cf. Go. meki, OE niece, OS maki, OIc. maeki , sword'; pre-Gmc. */meg-yo-m/. maridai = mar-i-de, 3d sg. pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */mJer-i-dai-d/, cf. Go. (us-)meridedun ,they proclaimed', OIc. mtera .decorate, praise'; PIE */mer-y-/, see mariz 2 Thorsberg. ala = all- , masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */all-5h/, cf. Go. Alia, OHG Allo, OIc. Alii; PIE */aln-oh/, cf. Osc. allo ,all', Lith. al-vienas .anybody', Lat. allers, alers .learned'.

32

Transl. ,Alla decorated [or: made famous] the sword'. Lit: Johannesson no. 85; Moreen no. 92; v. Friesen 18*; Krause 1937, no. 79*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 205*; Marstrander 37-44*; Makaev no. 107; Krause 1966, no. 22*; Krause 1971, no. 117; Antonsen 1975.

10. Vimose woodplane. Fyn, Denmark. 100-300 A.D. (A) talijo — gisaioj : wiliz ** lao (B) tkbis : hleuno : an * : regu R. A-5, 13 j = ^ ; R. A-9 s = £ ; R. B-2 k = |; R. B-5 s = £ reversed; R. B-8 e = 11; R. B-9,18 u = A ; R.B-16 e = [~|. R. A-18,19 and B-14 are illegible, R. B-3 b very uncertain. In words: talijo gisaioj wiliz **laotkbis hleuno an*regu. talijo = tal-ijö, fern. ace. sg., Cistern; PG */tal-j>n/, derivative of */tal-jan-a-n/, wk verb I, cf. OHG zellen, OIc. telja, OE tellan ,to tell, (re)count', Go. talzjan (*/talez/), ,to teach'; PIE */dol-ya:m/) see talgidF 4 N<4vling. wil-i-z, 2. sg. pres. opt., athematic verb; PG */wel-i-z/, cf. Go. wileis, OIc. vill, OHG wili, OE wilt ,will'; PIE */wel-i-s/, cf. Lat. velle .will', OInd. vr-ni-te .chooses, wishes', OS1. voliti ,to want', Lith. pa-vel-mi ,1 want'. hleun-o, fern. nom. sg., on-stem; PG */hleu-n-5h/, derivative of */hle-wa-/, ,fame' or .protection'; see hlewa- 23 Gallehus.

an* = ana (?), prep.; see 11 Möjbro. Transl. .(Re)counting . . . you wish . . . fame/protection'. Lit: Stephens 1.307-15*; Burg 46, Bugge-Olsen 2.613; Johannesson no. 82; Noreen no. 89; Krause 1937, no. 79, n. 2; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 206*; Marstrander 44-59*; Makaev no. 108; Krause 1966, no. 25*; Andersen 1970, 202, fn. 33; Krause 1971, no. 115.

11.

Möjbro stone. Uppland, Sweden. 300 A.D.

(I) (R—L) anahahaislaginaz (II) (R-L) frawaradaz R. 1-12 g is only half normal height; R. 1-16 z is placed above R. I-15 a, from lack of space. In words: ana hahai slaginaz frawaradaz. an-a, prep.; PG */an-a/, cf. Go. OHG ana, OS an, OE on ,on'; PIE */an-a/, cf. Gk. ana ,on', Lat. an-, OInd. anu .after, along', OS1. na ,on'. hahai = hanh- , masc. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */hanh-a-i/, cf. Burg. Hanha(valdi), OIc. hestr « */hanh-ist-a-z/), OHG chengisto ,caballus spathus', hengist, OE hengest « */hang-ist-a-z/) .stallion, steed'; PIE */kank-o-y/, cf. Lith. Sankinti ,to jump a horse', sankus .fast', Gk. kekiö .spring from', Gall, kassika « */kankstika7) .mare'.

33

slag-in-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */slag-in-a-z/, cf. Go. (inf.) slahan ,to strike, slay', OHG OS gislagan, OE slaegen, slagen (older siegen), OIc. sleginn ,slain, struck'; PIE */slak-yn-o-s/, cf. Mir. slactha .struck', since ,sword'. frawaradaz, cf. OHG Frauirat, Frowirat, Frewirat. fra-wa-; PG_*/fra-wa-/, cf. (on-, yön- stems) Go. frauja, OHG frö, G. Fron-, OS frao, OE frea, OIc. Freyr « */fraw-ja;Z/) ,lord, master', OHG frouwa ,lady, mistress'; PIE */prow-o-/, cf. OInd. putvas .former, first', pürvya .earlier', OS1. prüvü .first'. -rad-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */ried-a-z/, cf. OHG rät, OS rod, OE raed, OIc. rob .advice, counsel', Go. ur-redan ,to think up'; PIE */re:dft-o-s/, cf. OInd. radhriöti, rädhyati .arranges, brings about', OS1. raditi ,to worry have cares', Olr, immradim ,think over, meditate', Lat. reor, reri .consider, mean'.

Transl. ,Slain on (his) steed, Frawarifdaz [i.e. advisor of lords]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.18-9*; Burg 106-8; Wimmer 1887, 166, fn. 1; Johannesson no. 39; Noreen no. 44; Krause 1937, no. 66*; Wessen-Jansson no. 877*; Marstrander 258-70*; Makaev no. 54; Müsset no. 20*; Krause 1966, no. 99*; Andersen 1970, 202, fn. 33; Krause 1971, no. 61; Klingenberg 1973, 220-1*.

12.

Arstad stone. Rogaland, Norway. 300 A.D. (I) hiwigaz (II) saralu (III) ekwinai . . . R. II-1 s reversed; R. II-5 1 = K; R. H-6 u = ; R- -1 e = [~|; R- -2 k = v; R. III-7 i is at a point where the stone has flaked, but it is unlikely that it can be read as z = J^ (cf. R. 1-7 = ). In words: hiwigaz saralu ek winai . . . hiwigaz, cf. OHG Hiuo, Hiu-perht. hiw-ig-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */heiw-i-g-a-z/, cf. Go. Heiwa-fraujin .master of the house (dat.)', OHG OS htwiski, OIc. hyske .family', OEJiTw-r&den .householding', G. Hei-rat .marriage'; PIE */key-w-y-k-o-s/, cf. Lat. civicus .civic, civil', OInd. se%s dear, friendly'. saralu, cf. (masc.) OHG Saralo, OE Sa>rla, OIc. Sqrli sar-a-1-ü, fern. nom. (dat?) sg., istem; PG */sar-a-l-o(-i)/, cf. OHG saro, Go. (pL) sarwa, OE seam .armament, weapons', OIc. srfrvar .armed men'; PIE */sor-o-l-a/, cf. Av. haraiti .protects', Umbr. seritu .servato' OB chranjq .guard', Lat. servo .maintain'. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. winai = win-e" (with root-vowel /i/ from nom. ace. sg. and pi.), fern. dat. sg., ystem; PG */wen-aj-i/, cf. (masc.) OHG OS win/, OE wine, OIc. vim .friend'; PIE */wen-oy-i/, cf. Lat. venus .love', Gall. Veni-, Oind. vanas- ,desiie', Olr. fine ,relatives, family'.

34

Transl. ,Hiwigaz [i.e. one with strong familial ties] . (For?) Saralu [i.e. protectress]. I, for my friend [i.e. spouse] . . .' Lit.: Wimmer 1887, 214-5*; Bugge-Olsen no. 15*; Johannesson no. 2; Noreen no. 94; Krause 1937, no. 16*; Makaev no. 3; Krause 1966, no. 58*; Krause 1971, no 124; Klingenberg 1973, 154-8, 216-7*.

13.

Nedre Hov scraper. Oppland, Norway. 300 A.D. ekad . . . R. 1 e =Π· In words: ek ad .. . ek, see 6 Gardl sa. ad . . . , probably beginning of a proper name in And-.

Transl. ,1, And Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 35*; Noreen no. 30; Krause 1937, no. 81, note; Makaev no. 58; Krause 1966, no. 39*; Krause 1971, no. 36.

14.

Himlingtfje clasp 1. Sjslland, Denmark. 300-400 A.D. hariso R. l h reversed; R. 5 s =|. har-i-so, fern. nom. sg., ow-stem; PG */har-i-s-5h/ (cf. Flavius Hariso, Lat. sepulchral inscription of the 4th-5th cent.), from */har-ja ~har-i-/ (see 8 Vimose) with the name-forming suffix */-s-5h/; cf. Gaul. Coriso ~Cor/o.

Transl. ,Hariso [i.e. female warrior]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.297-8*; Wimmer 1867, 55; Burg 47-8; Bugge-Olsen 4.203; Johannesson no. 29; Noreen no. 29; Krause 1937, no. 83*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 232*; Marstrander 72-4*; Makaev no. 37; Krause 1966, no. 9*; Krause 1971, no. 36.

15.

Kragehul spearshaft. Fyn, Denmark. 300 A.D. ekerilazasugisalasemuhahaiteagagagginuaghe . . . lija . . . hagalawijubig . . . All staffs are drawn with 3-4 lines; R. 2 k = λ; R. 3-4 er = fR ; R. 7-8 a z = ^ ; R . 10, 14, 1 8 s = £ ; R . 19-21 emuPT\;R. 22-3, 24-5 ha = [/f ; R. 29-30, 31-2, 33-4, 39-40 ag =)^; R. 37 n reversed; R. 41-2 he =\f\; of successive runes which can share a common staff, only R. 47 h (reversed) 35

and 48 a are written separately. In words: ek erilaz asugisalas em uha haite ag ag ag ginu ag he . . . lija . . . hagala wijubig . . . ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. er-il-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; etymologically obscure, perhaps a derivative of PIE */er-/, cf. Go. aims .messenger', Lat. orior .arise', Lith. erelis, arelis ,eagle' (?). asugisalas, cf. OHG Ansigisil, Ansu-, Anso-, OIc. As-, Os-, AEs-, Es-, -gisl. ans-u-, PG */ans-u-/, cf. Go. (Jordanes) ansis (ace. pi. j>-stem) ,demigods', OE as ,ansuz-rune', OIc. ass, qss, ,god, one of the Aesir'; PIE */ans-w-/, cf. OInd. asu-ra-, Av. ahu-ra- .lord, ruler'. -gisal-a-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */geisl-a-s/, cf. OHG OS gisal, OE OIc. gisl, .hostage'; PIE */gneys-l-o-s/, cf. Olr. giall, OW gwystl, Gall. Con-geistlus. e-m, 1. sg. pres. ind., substantive verb; PG */ez-mi/, cf. Go. im, OE ebm, OIc. em ,am'; PIE */es-my/, cf. OInd. asmi, Gk. emmi, essl. Lit. esmi, Olr. am, Hitt. es-mi, Lat. sum. uha, cf. Erulian king Okhön, Okhos (Prokopios of Cesarea). uh-a, masc. nom. sg., ow-stem; PG */uh-5h/, cf. OE ymest .highest', Go. (with PG */au/) auhuma .higher'; PIE */ük-öh/ (beside */owk-/), cf. Lith. ukoti, aukuoti ,to lift a child up and down', OPr. u(c)ka- .high', Olr. öchtar, uachtar .pars superior', Gall. Uxellodunum. hait-7, 1. sg. pres. med.; PG */hait-ai/, cf. Go. haita, OIc. heite, OHG heizet, OS hetu ,am called'; PIE */koy-d-ay/, cf. Lat. cieo .call upon', Gk. kiö ,go away'. /Vmust be read as ag = au/a gebü ,1 give protection', as seen from the alliteration (Uha haite / auja gebu) and the sequence ginu ag, which must be ginnu-auja gebü; cf. 71 Sjaelland 2. ginu = ginn-u-; PG */ginn-u-/, cf. OIc. ginn-heilagr ,very holy', ginn-regin .the mighty counsels', OE ginn .broad, spacious', Nw. gjfii-god .extraordinary, lively'; PIE */gny-n-w-/, cf. Lat. hio .yawn, gape', Lith. zibju .open'. hagal-a, neut. nom. (ace.?) sg., o-stem; PG */hagl-a-n/, cf. OHG OS hagal, OE hagol, hcEgel, OIc. hagl ,hail'; PIE */kagh-l-o-m/, cf. Gk. kakhlex .pebbles'.

Transl. ,1 am the erilaz of Ansugisalaz. I am called Uha. I give protection, I give protection, I give protection, I give mighty protection . . . hail . . .' Lit.: Stephens 3.133-5*; Wimmer 1887, 123-6*; Bugge-Olsen 2.625-6, 4.56-7; Johannesson no. 34; Noreen no. 35; v. Friesen 18; Krause 1937, no. 39*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 196*; Marstrander 26-31*; Makaev no. 48, and pp. 73-81; Müsset no. 10; Krause 1966, no. 27*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-31; Andersen 1970, 183, 201, 205; Krause 1971, no. 47; Klingenberg 1973, 141-6.

36

16.

Kragehul knifeshaft. Fyn, Denmark. 300 A.D. (A) (R-L) . . . uma bera (B) (R-L) aau . . . The staffs are executed with double lines. R. A-l u = |\; R. A-4 b = . . . um-a, masc. nom. sg., o/z-stem; uncertain, perhaps related to OE uma ,shaft of a weaving reed*. bera, cf. OHG Bero, ODan. Biari, OSw. Bceri, Biere. ber-a, masc. nom. sg., o«-stem; PG */ber-5h/, cf. OHG OE bera, OIc. (fern.) bera, (masc.) biqm, ,bear'; PIE */bner-oh/, cf. Lith. beras, OInd. bhalla-h. aau = alu (?); see 17 Lindholm.

Transl. , . . . shaft (?). Bera. Magic (?)'. Lit.: Stephens 1.317-8*; Noreen no. 36; Krause 1937, no. 39, n. 2; JacobsenMoltke no. 195*; Marstrander 22-4*; Makaev no. 47; Krause 1966, no. 28*; Krause 1971, no. 48.

17.

Lindholm amulet. Skane, Sweden. 300 A.D. (A) (R-L) ekerilazsawilagazhateka : (B) (R—L) aaaaaaaazzznnn * bmuttt : alu : Staffs and branches executed with triple lines; R. A-2, 22 k = ; R. A-9 s, A-18 h reversed; R. B-15 illegible; R. B-16 b = £. In words: ek erilaz sawilagaz hateka : aaaaaaaazzznnn * bmuttt : aht :' ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. erilaz, see 15 Kragehul. sawilagaz, cf. OHG Savalo (?). sawil-ag-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */sawil-ag-a-z/ (beside */sawul-/), cf. Go. sauil, OIc. söl, ,sun', OIc. and-stflis, OSw. and-sylis .facing the sun'; PIE */sawelo-k-o-s/ (with Gmc. /-il-/ < */-el-/ under the influence of a yo-stem), cf. Gk. hSlios, OInd. suVcr, sürya-, Lat. sol, Latv. saule, Rus. solnce ,sun', Av. xvarsnah- ,glory'. hateka = hait-eka (with omission of i explainable as mechanical error, whereby the carver placed the branches of the following t on the staff of the i). Elision of the final vowel of haiu (see 15 Kragehul) is regular before the enclitic pron. -eka (see 6 Gärdlösa and 6.3, remarks). al-u, neut. nom. sg., w-stem; PG */al-u-/, cf. OE ealu, ealofr, OS alo-, MHG al-, OIc. ql, ,ale, beer', Olc. qlrunar ,beer-runes [actually: magic runes]'; PIE */al-w-/, cf. Gk. aluein ,be beside one's self, Lith. aliotis .ragings, act foolishly', Hitt. alwanzatar- ,magic'.

Transl. ,1, the erilaz, am called Sawilagaz [i.e. the sunny, bright one]. . . . Magic'.

37

Lit.: Stephens 1.219-21*, 3.33*; Bugge-Olsen 1.162, 2.600, 625; Johannesson no. 36; Noreen no. 39; v. Friesen 20*; Krause 1937, no. 38*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 261*; Marstrander 99-108*; Polome 1954; Makaev no. 51; Müsset no. 9; Krause 1966, no. 29*; Antonsen 1968a, 629; Andersen 1970, 183-4, 201; Krause 1971, no. 57; Klingenberg 1973, 141-7.

18.

Vetteland stone. Rogaland, Norway. 350 A.D. (I) ... flagdafaikinazist (II) . . . magozminasstaina (III) . . . dazfaihido R. 1-7 f only weakly discernable; R. 1-16, 11-10, 11s =<. In words: . . . flagdafaikinaz ist. . . magoz minas staina . . . daz faihido. flagd-a-; PG */flagd-a-/, cf. OIc. flagb ,troll-woman', flaga .stroke, attack', ultimately related to */flok-an-a-n/, cf. OHG fluohhan ,to curse', OE flocan ,to strike', OIc. /7ofa>zn_,confused'; PIE »/plag-dh-o-/ « */pleg- ~ plek-/), cf. Gk. piege~, Lat. plaga ,blow', OS1. plakati s<j, ,weep, mourn', Lith. plaku ,beat'. -faik-in-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */faik-in-a-z/, cf. OHG feihhan, OS fekn, OE/acen .deceit', fäcne .deceitful', ficol ,fickle', Olc.feikn .disaster'; PIE */poyg-yn-o-s/ (beside */poyk-/), cf. Lat. piget ,vexes', OInd. pisunas .evilminded', Lith, piktas ,angry'. is-t, 3d sg. pres. ind., substantive verb; PG */es-ti/, cf. Go. OHG ist, OS is(t), OE is, OIc. es ,is'; PIE */es-ty/, cf. Gk. esti, OInd. asti, Lat. est, Lith. est(i). mag-o-z, masc. gen. sg., w-stem; PG */mag-aw-ez/, cf. (nom.) Go. magus, OS magu, OE mago, OIc. mqgr ,son, youth', OHG maga-zogo .trainer'; PIE */mag-ow-es/, cf. Av. ma^ava- .unmarried', Qlr. maug, mug .slave, servant', Latv. mag's, mag'is ,little'. min-a-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */mein-a-s/, cf. (nom.) Go. meins, OHG OS OE min, OIc. minn ,my'; PIE */me-y-n-o-s/, cf. Av. ma-na, Gk. moi, Lat. mi, OS1. me-ne, Lith. ma-ne ,with, by me'. stain- , masc. ace. sg., o-stem; PG */stain-a-n/, cf. Go. stains, OHG stein. OS sten, OE stan, OIc. steinn ,stone'; PIE */stoy-n-o-m/, cf. OInd. styäyate .hardens', Gk. stia, stion ,pebble', Lat. stTria .frozen drop', OS1. stena .wall, rock'. . . . d-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem, proper name. faih-i-do, 1st sg. pret. ind., weak verb I; PG */faih-i-d5h/, cf. Go. fllu-faihs .variegated', OHG fehen, OE fägian, OIc. fä ,to color'; PIE */poyk-y-dh-o-m/, cf. Gk. poikOos .variegated', OInd. pesos ,form, color', OS1. pisq ,write', Lat. pictor .painter'.

Transl. , ... is subject to deceitful attack . . . my son's stone [ace.] . . . (I), . . . daz, painted'.

38

Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 39*; Johannesson no. 81; Noreen no. 87; Krause 1937, no. 57*; Makaev no. 106; Krause 1966, no. 60*; Krause 1971, no. 114. 19.

Fl^ksand scraper. Hordaland, Norway. 350 A.D. (R-L) linalaukazf R. 9—10 az = ^ ; R. 11 f is inverted and reversed. In words: Una lau-

kaz f. lin-a, neut. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */lein-a-n/, cf. Go. lein, OHG OE OIc. tin ,flax, linen'; PIE */leyn-o-m/, cf. Lat. linum, Gk. linon, Mir. leine. lauk-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */lauk-a-z/, cf. OHG louh, OS lök, OE leac, OIc. laukr ,leek'; PIE */lowg-o-s/, cf. Gk. lygos .pliant twig', Lat. lucta ,boxing', luxäre .dislocate, sprain', luma .weeds', Lith. liignas .supple'. f = fehu (?) .movable property'. Transl. ,Linen, leek, (prosperity?)'. Lit.: Shetelig 27-33*; Bugge-Olsen no. 51*; Johannesson no. 21; Noreen no. 20; Krause 1937, no. 17*; Makaev no. 25; Krause 1966, no. 37*; Krause 1971, no. 26; Klingenberg 1973, 74. 20.

Einang stone. Oppland, Norway. 350—400 A.D. (R—L) . . . dagastizrunofaihido R. 5—7 sti only weakly recognizable; R. 16 h reversed. In words: . . . dagastiz runo faihido. . . . d-a-; end of the first member of a compound name. •gast-i-z, masc. nom. sg., y-stem; PG */gast-i-z/, cf. Go. gasts, OHG OS gast, OE gfijest, OIc. gestr .guest'; PIE */gnost-y-s/, cf. Lat. hostis .stranger', OS1. gosti .guest'. rün-ö, fern. ace. sg.,
21.

Opedal stone. Hordaland, Norway. 350 A.D. (R— L) leubumez : wage : birgngguboroswestarminu The entire inscription consists of one line, to which wage was added later, as seen from the separation marks and from its oblique direction starting after R. 8 z and continuing under R. 13-16 birg-, which is somewhat higher than the first portion of the line because of an unevenness in the stone. R. 2-3 eu =|7v R. 1, 12, 26 e =["!; R- 17 ng =O; R. 21, 23 =^(; R. 24 s =^; R. 27 s = |; R. 33 reversed. In words: leubu mez : wage : birgnggu boro swestar minu. leub-u. fem.jiom. sg., a"-stem; PG */leub-57, cf. Go. liuba, OHG Hub, OS liof, OE leof, OIc. //«/,lief, dear'; PGmc. */lewbh-a/, cf. OS1. ljubü .dear', Lat. lubens .gladly', OInd. lobhayati .excites, entices'. mez, dat. of 1st pers. sg. pers. pron.; PG (stressed) */mez/, cf. Go. m/s, OHG mir, OS mi, OE me, OIc. mer ,to me'; PIE */me-s/, cf. OInd., ma-, Gk. me, erne, Lat. (ace.) me~, (dat.) mi-hi, Umbr. me-he, Olr. me. wage, cf. Go. Veila « */weg-u-a/), OHG Wac-mund, OE Wceg-mund. wäg-7, masc. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */w5g-a-i/, cf. Go. wegs ,storm', OHG OS wäg, OE wceg .rough water, swell', OIc. vagr ,sea'; PIE */we|n-o-y/, cf. OInd. vffhanam .draft animal, vehicle', Gk. okhos, OS1. vozu ,wagon', Lith. vezimas .carriage'. birgnggu, cf. OHG Birico, Sal-inga, Irm-inga, OE Beorga, OIc. Berg-, Biarg-, Biqrg-. birg-ing-u, fern. dat. sg., a~-stem; PG */berg-ing-ii/, cf. Go. bairgan, OHG bergan, OS gibergan, OE beorgan, OIc. bjarga ,save, recover'; PIE */bnergn-enk(w)-a:i/, cf. OS1. bregq ,keep, guard', Lith. bifginti ,save'. bor-o, fern. nom. sg., arc-stem; PG */bur-oh/, cf. Go. hour, OE (y-stem) byre, OIc. borr, burr ,son'; PIE */bnr-oh/, cf. Gk. phero, Lat. few .carry, bear', Alb. bir ,son', Lith. bernas ,youth'. swest-ar, fern. nom. sg., cons, stem; PG */swest-5r/ (reformed according to ace. */swest-ar-un/), cf. Go. swistar, OHG OS swestar, OE sweostor, OIc. systir .sister'; PIE */swe-sor-m/, cf. Lat. soror, OInd. svasar-, OS1. sestra, Lith. sesuö, Olr. siur. min-u, fern. nom. sg., Astern; PG */mein-o/, see minas 18 Vetteland. Transl. ,Dear to me, /Wägaz/ Birgingu^ (is) Boro" my sister'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 22* and 4.214; Johannesson no. 46; Noreen no. 50; v. Friesen 23-4*; Krause 1937, no. 60*; Marstrander 224-5; Makaev no. 65; Krause 1966, no. 76*; Krause 1971, no. 70; Antonsen 1972b, 46-53; Klingenberg 1973, 91-6, 260-6*; Antonsen 1975.

22.

40

Strarup neckring. South Jutland, Denmark. 400 A.D. lebro

lefrr-o, fern. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */lepr-on/, cf. OHG ledar, OS lethar, OE leber, OIc. leör .leather'; PIE */letr-on/, cf. Olr. lethar.

Transl. ,Lebro [i.e. the leathery one]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.283-4*; Johannesson no. 61; Noreen no. 67; Krause 1937, no. 82*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 18* and col. 682; Makaev no. 87; Krause 1966, no. 42*; Krause 1971, no. 93.

23.

Gallehus gold horn 2. South Jutland, Denmark. 400 A.D. ekhlewagastiz : holtijaz :' homa : tawido : All runes executed with double lines except tawido; R. 10s, 14, 22 h, 25 n are reversed; R. 19 j =^r. In words: ek hlewagastiz holtijaz horna tawido. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. hlewagastiz, cf. OIc. Hle-freyr, Hle-fgbr, OHG OE Hleo-. hle-wa-; PG */hle-wa-/_, cf. OS hleo, OE Meow, OIc. M7, My ,lee, protection'; PIE */id-ewo-/, cf. Olr. cli(u) ,body', Lat. cliens .bondsman, serf, OInd. a-sritas ,one who seeks protection'; or alternatively PIE */klew-o-/, cf. Gk. kle(w)os .repute, fame', Olr. clu .fame' (cf. Go. hliuma .hearing', OIc. hljomr .loud noise', OHG Mut, OS OE Mud .sound'). -gast-i-z, see 20 Einang. holt-ija-z, masc. nom. sg., _yo-stem; patronymic formed from *Holta-gastiz; PG */hult-ija-z/, cf. OHG holz, OS OE holt ,wood'; PIE */kl-d-yo-s/, cf. Gk. klados ,twig', OSi. kladü ,wood, beam', Mir. caill .woods'. horn- , neut. ace. sg., o-stem; PG */hurn-a-n/, cf. Go. haurn, OHG OS OE OIc. horn; PIE */kr-n-o-m/, cf. Lat. cornu, Gk. keras, OInd. srnga. taw-i-do, 1st sg. pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */taw-i-doh/, cf. Go. tawida (taujan) .did, made', OHG zouuita (zouwen) .arranged', OE tawode (tawian) .prepared'; PIE */dow-y-dn"o-m/, cf. Olr. do'id ,executes, takes care of.

Transl. ,1, Hlewagastiz [i.e. protected or famous guest], son of Holtagastiz, made the horn'. Lit.: Stephens 1.320-31*; Burg 10-22; Johannesson no. 26; Noreen no. 25; v. Friesen 19*; Krause 1937, no. 76*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 11-2*; Maistrander 3-10*; Makaev no. 29; Müsset no. 7; Krause 1966, no. 43*; Andersen 1970, 199; Krause 1971, no. 30; Klingenberg 1973, 17-47, 321-415*.

23a. Gallehus gold horn 1. South Jutland, Denmark. 400 A.D. 41

The figures of the first ring of this so-called runeless horn have recently been equated with runes by Hartner, who arrives at the reading: lupa horns ens helpa hjohjo, interpreted asjDer] Zaubertrank dieses Horns möge [ich] helfen der Gemeinschaft (Sippe)'. Linguistically the reading and interpretation are impossible, although the basic idea that the figures represent a cryptic message seems reasonable enough. Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke no. 11; Hartner 1969, esp. 9-17*.

24.

Garble wooden box. Sjaelland, Denmark. 400 A.D. hagiradaz : tawide : R. l h reversed; R. 15 e=[~|hagiradaz, cf. OHG Hachirat, Hagi-wolf, OIc. Hag-valdr, hagrabr .giving good advice'. hag-i-; PG */hag-i-/, cf. OHG (past part.) gihagan ,merry'. OS bihagön OE onhagian ,to please, be suitable', OIc. haga ,to suit, adjust'; PIE */icak-y-/, cf. OInd. saka,power, help'. -rad-a-z, see 11 Möjbro. taw-i-de, 3d sg. pret. ind.; PG */taw-i-da-d/, see 23 Gallehus.

Transl. ,Hagiradaz [i.e. giver of suitable advice] made (it)'. Lit.: Baeksted 1947, 202-10*; Marstrander 83-5*; Makaev no. 84; Müsset no. 8; Krause 1966, no. 30*; Andersen 1970, 202, fn. 33; Krause 1971, no. 31.

25.

Kalleby stone. Bohuslän, Sweden. 400 A.D. (R—L) brawijan · haitinazwas . . .

R. 6 j =^. The stone ends immediately after R. 19 s = ^ (reversed), and it is not certain that the inscription is complete, nor that was . . . contained no ending. frraw-ija-n, masc. gen. sg., _vow-stem; PG */brau-joh-ez/, cf. OHG drewen drouwen »threaten*, OE frreian (fcreade) ,to grieve, torment', OIc. frreyja ,to pine, yearn'; PIE */tr-ow-yon-es/, cf. Olr. trü .misery', Gk. trüö ,fret, torment', OS1. trova, truti ,to wear away'. hait-in-a-z, past part., masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hait-in-a-z/, cf. OIc. heitinn, (with suffix */-an-/) Go. haitans, OHG giheizan, OS gihetan, OE häten .called, commanded'; PIE */koy-d-yn-o-s/, see haiie 15 Kragehul. was. . . , (1st, 3d? sg.) pret. ind., substantive verb; PG */was-a, was-e/,cf. Go. OHG OS was, OE woes, OIc. vas; PIE */wos-a, wos-e/, cf. OInd. vasati .dwells, stays', Gk. Horn, -wesa (nukta) .spent (the night)J Olr. foss .staying, rest'.

Transl. ,brawija's (monument). (I, he) was commanded/called. . .' 42

Lit: Stephens 1.196-203*; Johannesson no. 66; Noreen no. 72; Krause 1937, no. 49*; Marstrander 196-203*; Makaev no. 94; Krause 1966, no. 61*; Krause 1971, no. 43.

26.

Ro stone. Bohuslän, Sweden. 400 A.D. (I) swabaharjaz (II) sairawidaz (III) . . . stainawarijazfahido (IV) ekhrazazsatido[s]tain[a] a n a . . . r . . . Line IV is written above line I, but since it bends to avoid line I, it was clearly written afterwards. R. I-1 s reversed with only the lower half remaining; 1-9 j =^; I-11 z lacks its right branch; II-2 a lacks both branches, but can only be a; before III-l s, the stone is broken off, but the word ek must have preceded it; III-5 n reversed; III-l 1 j = ^reversed; 111-14 f lacks its staff; IV-1 e =f|; IV-3 h, IV-9 s reversed; IV-15 s is completely gone, but must be s; IV-16 t lacks its right branch; IV-20 a is completely gone, but must have been present; after IV-23 a, two staffs can be discerned and after considerable space is the lowest right branch of an r. In words: swabaharjaz sairawidaz [ek] stainawarijaz fahido ek hrazaz satido [s\tain[a] ana swabaharjaz, cf. OIc. Svafarr, OHG Suabheri, OS Suafhere, OE Swcefhere. swäb-a-; PG */swub-a-/, cf. OHG Swäbä .Swabians' (Lat. Suevi); PIE »/swe'-bh-o-/, cf. OInd. sabhä .assembly, meeting house', OPr. subs .oneself, Russ. sobstvo .peculiarity, nature'. -har-ja-z, masc. nom. sg., jo-stem; see harja 8 Vimose. sair-a-; PG */sair-a-/, cf. Go. sair, OHG OS ser, OE sär, OIc. särr .sore, wound'; PIE */say-r-o-/, cf. Lat. saevus .enraged', Latv. sivs, sievs .sharp, biting', Olr. saith, soeth .injury, illness, toil'. -wid-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */wid-a-z/, cf. OHG wit, OS OE wid, OIc. viör .wide'; PIE */wi-t-o-s/, cf. OInd. vi .apart', viti- ,go away', Lat. viiare .avoid'. [ek], see 6 Gärdlösa. stain- -, see 18 Vetteland. •war-ija-z, see 4 N^vling. fahido = faih-i-do (with i omitted by mistake; cf. saira-)\ see 18 Vetteland. hrazaz, cf. OHG Hras-pod, Chras-mar, Rasi-pert. hraz-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hraz-a-z/, OHG (hjruoren, OS hrorian, OE hrxran, OIc. hrtfra ,stir, move quickly'; PIE */kra-s-o-s/, cf. OInd. )> ,cooks, fries', Gk. kräter .mixing jug', kerannumi .mix'. sat-i-do, 1st sg. pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */sat-i-do:n/, cf. Go. satida, OHG satzta, OS satte, setta, OE sette, OIc. setta .set'; PIE */sod-ey-dn"o-m/ (reformed accord-

43

ing to jO-verbs), cf. OInd. sadayati .sets', Gk. hodem ,to sell', OS1. sadati, Lith. sodinu, sodinti ,set, plant'. stain-[a], see 18 Vetteland. an(-a) (whether the second a belongs to this or the following word is not certain), prep., see 11 Möjbro.

Transl. ,Swabaharjaz [i.e. war-leader of one's own people] with gaping wound. (I), Stainawarijaz [i.e. defender of stone (mounments? fortifications?)], painted (it). I, Hrazaz [i.e. the agile one], set the stone on . . . '. Lit.: Noreen no. 55; Krause 1937, no. 56*; Marstrander 187-96*; Makaev no. 73; Müsset no. 15; Krause 1966, no. 73*; Krause 1971, no. 76.

27.

Tune stone. 0stfold, Norway. 400 A.D. (A)

(I) (L—R) ekwiwazafter · woduri (II) (R—L) dewitadahalaiban : worahto ' (B) (I) (R-L) [me]zwoduride : staina · (II) (R—L) brijozdohtrizdalidun (III) (L—R) arbijarjostezarbijano The only uncertain runes in this inscription, which I believe is complete, are found at the beginning of line B-I, where the lower portion of four staffs are visible. The only possible emendation (from a linguistic as well as graphic point of view) is me = f^ \\ . R. B-III-7 is certainly a reversed r = K. Other reversed runes are A-II-16 n; B-I-12 s, 16 n; B-II-4 j, 19 n; BIII-5, 8, 18 j, 10 s, 20 n. All j-runes are the type =^. Bindrunes are A-II7-8, B-II-14-15 da = ^ ; - -9-10 ha = \^. In words: ek wiwaz after woduride witadahalaiban worahto. [me]z woduride staina brijoz dohtriz dalidun arbijarjostez arbijano. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. wiwaz, cf. OHG Wiwa, Wiwila. wi-wa-z, masc. nom. sg., wo-stem; PG */weyg-wa-z/, cf. MHG weigen ,move to and fro', Go. waihsta .corner, nook', OE wicga .beetle', OHG wihhan, OS wikan, OE wican, OIc. vikva ,give way, take a course, turn'; PIE */weyk-wo-s/ (beside */weyg-wo-s/), cf. OInd. vejati .retreats, runs away', Lith. vigriis, viglas .quick, agile', Gk. eiko .yield, succumb', Lat. vicia ,vetch', Latv. vikstu, vikt ,bend, become supple'. after, prep.; PG */af-ter-a-/, cf. Go. (adv.) aftaro, OHG after, OE after, OIc. eptir « */af-ter-i/) .after,: PIE */op-ter-o-/, cf. Gk. opisö ,to the back', OInd. apatyam .progeny', Lat. opäcus ,shady (i.e. standing behind)'. wöd-u-, see wödz 6 Gärdlösa. 44

•rid-e, masc. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */reid-a-i/, OHG ritan, OS OE ridan, OIc. riba ,to ride, move along'; PIE "/reydh-o-y/, cf. Olr. riadaim .travel', Latv. raidit ,to bait, chase'. witada- = wit-and-a-; PG */wit-and-a-/, cf. Go. witan ,to watch', OHG giwizzFn ,pay attention', OE bewitian ,observe, determine', OIc. vitabr , observed, determined'; PIE */wyd-ant-o-/, cf. Lat. video ,see', OS1. vidii ,look, view, sight', W. gwedd ,look, esteem'. -halaib-an, masc. dat. sg., o«-stem; PG */hlaib-en-i ~ -on-i/, cf. Go. gahlaiba, OHG galeipo .fellow (i.e. bread-sharer)', Go. hlaifs, OHG (h)leib, OS hlef, OE Mäf, OIc. hleifr ,loaf, bread'; PIE */kloybh-en-y ~ -on-y/, cf. Gk. klibanos ,dish for baking bread', Lith. kepalas ,loaf of bread'. wo^h-to, 1st. sg., pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */wurh-t>n/, cf. Go. waurhta, OHG OS wor(a)hta, OE worhte, wrohte, OIc. orta .wrought, worked'; PIE */wrg-t-D-m/, cf. Gk. ergon .work', Av. varzz- ,work, do, make', MW gwreith .deed'. [mF]z, dat. 1st. sg., pers. pron.; PG */mez/, see 21 Opedal. stain- , see 18 Vetteland. bri-jo-z, fern. nom. pi., ya-stem; PG */pre-jo:z/, cf. OS thria, OIc. brjär, and « */bre-jo~-ez/) OHG drhi, OE breo .three'; PIE */trey-a~-s/, cf. Gk. frefi, OInd. /lz, Hitt. tri-, Lat. irfj, OS1. trije. doht-r-iz, fern. nom._pl., cons, stem; PG */duht-er-ez/, (reformed after gen., dat. sg. in */-r-/), cf. OIc. djtr, « */duh-ter-az/ OHG tohter, OS do/iter. OE doA/or .daughters'; PIE */dwk-ter-es ~ -os/ « */dwg(n)a-ter-/), cf. Lith. dukte, OSL. düsti, Gk. thugater, OInd. duhitar- .daughter'. dal-i-d-un, 3d pi., pret. ind. wk verb I; PG */dil-i-d-nd/, cf. OIc. dill .adaptable, affable'; PIE */dh-el-/, cf. OS1. delati ,to treat, work'. arb-ij- (with loss of /-a-/ before following vowel); PG */arb-ija-/, cf. Go. arbi, OHG erbi, OS erbi, OE ierfe .inheritance', OIc. erfi .inheritance feast, drink'; PIE */orbn -yo-/, cf. Lat. orbits berieved', Gk. orph(an)os .orphaned', Arm. orb .orphan', OInd. arbha .little, weak'. -ar-jost-ez, masc. nom. pi., superlative of */ar-ja-z/; PG */ar-j5st-a-ez/, cf. OHG Ari-fridil; PIE */ar-yost-o-es/, cf. Gk. aristos ,the best', OInd. arya- .legitimate, noble'. arb-ijan-o, masc. gen. pi., yon-stern; PG */arb-ijan-5h/ (with generalized ending from a"-stems), cf. Go. arbjane, OHG erbeöno, OE ierfena, « */arb-an-5h/) OIc. arfa ,of heirs'; PIE */orbn-yon-ohi/, see arbi/· above.

Transl. ,1, Wiwaz [i.e. the darting-one], wrought (the inscription) after [in commemoration of] Wöduridaz [i.e. furious rider], the lord [i.e. bread-ward]. For me, Woduridaz, three daughters, the most legitimate-to-inherit of heirs, prepared the stone'. Lit.: Stephens 1.247-9*. 2.904, 3.87; Burg 125-32; Wimmer 1887, 152-3*; 45

Bugge-Olsen no. 1*; Johannesson no. 72; Moreen no. 79; v. Friesen 22-3*; Krause 1937, no. 55*; Makaev no. 99; Müsset no. 14*; Krause 1966, no. 72*; Johnsen 1969, 41-4; Krause 1971, no. 105; Klingenberg 1973, 158-63*.

28.

Myklebostad stone. M0re og Romsdal, Norway. 400 A.D. asugasdiz . . . R. 2, 6 s reversed; R. 3 u = ^ ; R . 7 d = X ; R . 9 z only weakly discernable. About 30 indecipherable runes follow. asu = ans-u-, see 15 Kragehul. -gasdiz = gast-i-z, see 20 Einang.

Transl. ,Ansugastiz [i.e. guest of the AEsir} . . .'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 26*; Johannesson no. 38; Noreen no. 42; Krause 1937, no. 59*; Makaev no. 56; Krause 1966, no. 77*; Krause 1971, no. 59.

29.

Valsfjord cliff inscription. Sender Tr^ndelag, Norway. 400 A.D. (R—L) ekhagustaldazpewazgodagas R. 11, 21 d = P; R. 12a was long read as i. In words: ek hagustaldaz pewaz godagas. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. hagustaldaz, cf. OHG hagustalt, OS hagustold, OE hagosteald, hagsteald, OIc. haukstaldr, haukstallr ,young warrior, thane' (also as proper name). hag-u-; PG */hag-u-/, cf. OHG hag, OE haga, OIc. hagi ,hedged-in land'; PIE «/kagh-w-/, cf. Lat. caulae .barriers', Gall, caio .circumvallation' (F. quai). •stald-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */stald-a-z/, cf. Go. gastaldan ,gain possession', OE stealdan ,possess', gesteald ,dwelling'; PIE */stol-dn-o-s/) cf. Gk. stello .complete, finish', stolos .armour', Lat. stolidus .doltish', OS1. stelJQ .spread out'. fre-wa-z, masc. nom. sg., wo-stem; see 2 Thorsberg. godagas, cf. OE Godazg, Godeg. god-ag-a-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */g5d-ag-a-s/, cf. Go. gofrs, OHG guot, OS OE god, OIc. gobr ,good'; PIE */gh"odh-o-k-o-s/, cf. Russ. godnyj .useful', OInd. gadhyas ,to be retained, maintained'.

Transl. ,1, Hagustaldaz [i.e. young warrior], servant of Gödagaz [i.e. goody, the good one]'. Lit.: Stephens 3.73-7*; Burg 140-1; Bugge-Olsen no. 28*; Johannesson no. 78; 46

Noreen no. 84; Krause 1937, no. 43*; Makaev no. 101; Müsset no. 13; Krause 1966, no. 55*; Krause 1971, no. 111.

30.

Kylver stone. Gotland, Sweden. 350-475 A.D. (I) fubarkgwhnijpaezstbemlngdo (II) sueus

R. 1-1 f, 8 w lack branches; 1-4 a, 12 j, 16 s, 18 b, II-l s reversed; 1-15 z inverted; 1-2, II-2, 4 u = f \ ; I - 1 2 j =^; 16 s =£, II-l, 5 s = £ ; I - 1 8 b = £ ; 22 ng =D ; after 1-24 is a fir-tree like figure with six branches to the left and eight to the right. Complete fubark followed by a nonrunic symbol and an uninterpretable palindrome. Lit.: Noreen no. 38; v. Friesen 26*; Krause 1937, no. 1*; Jansson-Wessen no. 88*; Makaev no. 50; Krause 1966, no. l*; Klingenberg 1969, 179-90*; Krause 1971, no. 50; Klingenberg 1973, 275-9, 288-92*.

31.

Nordhuglo stone. Hordaland, Norway. 425 A.D. (R—L) ekgudijaungandiz . . .

R. 7 j = > reversed; 10, 13 n reversed. After 16 z, two more runes cannot be read with certainty. In words: ek gudija ungandiz . . . ek, see 6 Girdlösa. gud-ija, masc. nom. sg., jön-stem; PG */gud-ijoh/, cf. Go. gudja, OIc. (on-stern) gobi, gubi .priest', (without agent-suffix) Go. gup, OHG got, OS OE god, OIc. gwö ,god'; PIE */gnw-t-yon/, cf. OInd. puru-huta ,the much-invoked one', Lith. zaveti .practice magic', Russ. zvat' .call, name', Gall, gutuater .priest'. ungandiz, cf. Ongendus (Dan. king ca. 700 A.D.), OHG Gand-, Gend-. un-, see 6 Gardlosa. -gand-i-z, masc. gen. sg., j-stem; PG */gand-ej-ez/, cf. OIc. (o-stem) gandr .charm (orig., staff, stick)', Nw. dial, gand .staff, pointed stick', further OIc. gubr, OHG gund-, OS guaea, OE £no,battle'; PIE */gwnon-t-ey-es/, cf. OInd. ghn-anti ,they beat', Arm. jnem ,beat', Gk. phonos .murder', Olr. gonim .wound, kill', Lith. genii .drive'.

Transl. ,1, the priest of Ungandiz [i.e. the unbeatable] . . .'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 49*; Johannesson no. 43; Noreen no. 46; Krause 1937, no. 45*; Makaev no. 63; Müsset no. 16; Krause 1966, no. 65*; Krause 1971, no. 65.

47

32.

T^rvika stone A. Hordaland, Norway. 400-450 A.D.

(R—L) ladawarijaz . . . R. 3 d = |j; R. 9 j =^; R. 11 z lacks the left branch, since the stone is broken off at that point. ladawarijaz, cf. OHG Landowarius, Lantwari, Lantweri. lada- = land- -; PG */land-a-/, cf. Go. OS OE OIc. land, OHG lant .land'; PIE */londh-o-/, cf. Russ. Ijadina .cleared land', Olr. land, lann ,open space, courtyard'. -war-ija-z, see 4 N^vling. Transl. .Landawarijaz [i.e. defender of the land] . . .'. Lit.: Stephens 3.405-7*; Wimmer 1887, 166-7; Bugge-Olsen no. 20*; Shetelig 1914, 75-6; Johannesson no. 74; Noreen no. 81; Krause 1937, no. 74*; Makaev no. 98; Krause 1966, no. 91*; Krause 1971, no. 107; Klingenberg 1973, 84-8*. 33.

Barmen stone. Sogn og Fjordane, Norway. 400—450 A.D. ekbirbijazru . . . R. 1 e lacks the branch between the staffs; R. 8 j =^. ek, see 6 Girdlosa. pirb-ija-z, masc. nom. sg., jyo-stem; PG */perb-ija-z/, cf. (o-stem) OHG derb, OE beorf, OIc. bjarf .unleavened, common, low', tyrfingr .common person'; PIE */(s)ter-bn-yo-s/, cf. Gk. sterphnios .rigid, hard', OS1. strublu ,hard, strong' (also OHG sterban, OS sterftan, OE steorfan .die', OIc. stjarf ,hard-mouthed'. ru. . . , probably rünö(z), see 20 Einang. Transl. ,1, Jrirbijaz [i.e. one who makes strong] . . . rune(s) . . .'. Lit.: Krause 1937, no. 47*; Makaev no. 5; Müsset no. 18; Krause 1966, no. 64*; Krause 1971, no. 4. 34.

Skärkind stone. Östergötland, Sweden. 450 A.D. skibaleubaz R. l s = ^ reversed. skibaleubaz, cf. proper names in OHG -Hub, -leob, OE -leof.

skib-a-; PG */skib-a-/, cf. MHG seit, scides judicial decision', schid(e)lich .peaceable', OHG scidon .distinguish', further Go. skaidan, OHG sceidan, OS scedan, OE sceädan ,to separate'; PIE */sky-t-o-/, cf. Gk. skhizö, Lat. scindö .split, cleave', Lith. skieda ,chip, shaving'. 48

-leub-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; see 21 Opedal. Transl. ,Sk aleubaz [i.e. one who loves justice, is peaceable]'. Lit.: Brate no. 171*; Johannesson no. 58; Noreen no. 63; v. Friesen 29*; Krause 1937, no. 73*; Marstrander 222-5*; Makaev no. 80; Krause 1966, no. 87*; Krause 1971, no. 89.

35.

Elgesem stone. Vestfold, Norway. 400-500 A.D. (R-L) alu The branches of the first two runes are horizontal. al-u, see 17 Lindholm. Transl. ,Magic'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 7*; Johannesson no. 17; Noreen no. 17; Krause 1937, no. 12*; Polome 1954, 40-55; Makaev no. 21; Krause 1966, no. 57*; Krause 1971, no. 21.

36.

Svarteborg gold medallion. Bohuslän, Sweden. 450 A.D. (R-L) igaduz Preceding R. l i are two symbols which resemble a curved S (and have been read as such by most scholars), but are more likely a nonrunic embellishment. igaduz, cf. OHG Inchad, Ingadeus; etymology obscure, see 37 Stenstad. Transl. ,Ingaduz'. Lit.: Johannesson no. 63; Noreen no. 69; v. Friesen 46; Krause 1937, no. 84*; Andersen 1961, 51-60; Makaev no. 91; Krause 1966, no. 47*; Krause 1971, no. 96.

37.

Stenstad stone. Telemark, Norway. 450 A.D. igijonhalaz R 4 j =^; R. 6 n reversed; R. 7-8 ha = ^. In words: igijon halaz. igijon, cf. OHG Ingo, Inga, OE Ing, OIc. Yngvi, also Ingviones, Ingaevones. igijon = ing-ijon, fern. gen. sg., yon-stem; PG */eng-ijoh-ez/; PIE */engh-yöh-es ~ -yen-os/, cf. Gk. enkhos ,spear' (with suffix */-yoh/ as patronymic). 49

halaz = hall-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hall-a-z/, cf. Go. (w-stem) hallus ,rock', OIc. hallr ,stone', (yon-stern) hella ,flat stone', OE heatt ,stone', hyll ,hilT, see also (y-stem) halli 45 Str0m; PIE */kol-n-o-s/, cf. Lith. kalnas .mountain', Lat. collis, Gk. kolönos, kolöne ,hiH'.

Transl. Jngio's [i.e. daughter of Ing] stone'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 9*; Shetelig 1914, 67-71; Johannesson no. 59; Noreen no. 65; v. Friesen 23*; Krause 1937, no. 64*; Makaev no. 85; Krause 1966, no. 81*; Krause 1971, no. 90.

38.

Kj^levik stone. Rogaland, Norway. 450 A.D. (I) (R-L) hadulaikaz (II) (R-L) ekhagustadaz (HI) (R—L) hlaaiwidomaguminino The tops of the runes in line I are damaged, but all are certain; R. 1-5 lacks its branch, but can only be an 1; R. III-l—2 hi =\\, with the branch of the 1 only weakly visible. In words: hadulaikaz ek hagustadaz hlaaiwido magu minino. hadulaikaz, cf. OE Heabolac, OHG Hadaleihinchova (Hadlikon near Zurich). had-u-; PG */had-u-/, cf. OHG hadu-, OE headu- .battle', OIc. Hob(r), MHG hader .quarrel'; PIE */kot-w-/, cf. Gk. kotos .anger', OInd. satms .enemy, victor', Gall. catu-, Ir. cath, OS1. kotora .battle'. -laik-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */laik-a-z/, cf. Go. laiks .dance', OHG leih .game, melody, song', OS lek ,game, dance', OE läc .game, battle, booty, sacrifice', OIc. leikr ,game, mockery'; PIE */loyg-o-s/, cf. OInd. rejati .makes jump, quake', Gk. ligaino .call loud, sing, dance', Lith. laigyti ,run around wildly'. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. hagustadaz = hagustaldaz (with erroneous omission of 1), see 29 Valsfjord. hlaaiwido = hlaiw-i-do (first a error for 1, which was then added to preceding h as bind-rune), 1st sg., pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */hlaiw-i-d5:n/, cf. Go. hlaiw, OHG OS hleo, OE Maw, Mäw .grave'; PIE */kloyw-y-dh-o-m/, cf. Lat. clivus ,hill', Lith. sleivas ,bow-legged'; further hlaiwa 79 , hlaiwidaz 43 Amla. mag-u, masc. ace. sg., w-stem; PG */mag-u-n/, see 18 Vetteland. min-in-o, masc. ace. sg., strong adj.; PG */mein-/, (see 27 Tune) with pron. ending -iiio, PG */-in-5h/ as in hind ,this' (see 45 Strtfm), PIE */ky-n-om/, cf. Go. meinana, with -ana < PG */-an-on/, as in frana, PIE */t-on-om/.

Transl. .Hadulaikaz [i.e. battle-dancer]. I, Hagustaldaz, buried my son'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 19*; Johannesson no. 33; Noreen no. 34; v. Friesen 23*; 50

Krause 1937, no. 61*; Makaev no. 44; Musset no. 17*; Krause 1966, no. 75*; Krause 1971, no. 45.

39.

Rosseland stone. Hordaland, Norway. 400-500 A.D. (R—L) ekwagigazerilazagilamudon R. 4 a seems to have only one branch, but must be an a; R. 10— 11 er = [ |\, has been read as ir by others, who ignored the definite branch proceeding from the top of the first staff obliquely downwards to a point about midway between this staff and the staff of the r-rune so that the complex can only represent the bind-rune er =["K, which is also found on 15 Kragehul, 46 Bratsberg, 47 Järsberg, and 51 Veblungsnes. In words: ek wagigaz erilaz agilamudon. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. wagigaz, cf. OHG Wage, OE Waga. wag-ig-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */wag-ig-a-z/, cf. Go. wagjan, OHG weggen, OS wegian, OE wecgan ,to move'; PIE */wogn-y-k-o-s/, cf. Gk. okheö »lead, carry', OS1. VOZQ .travel, lead', OInd. vahayati .causes to travel, carry'. er-il-a-z, see 15 Kragehul. agilamudon, cf. Agilimund (king of the Quadi, first king of the Langobards, 4th cent.), Rosamunda (6th cent. Gepid woman). ag-il-a-; PG */ag-il-a-/, cf. OHG ecka, OS eggia, OE ecg, OIc. egg .edge', Go. agls .outrageous', OE eg(e)le .repulsive, bothersome', Nw. egla ,to bother'; PIE */ak-yl-o-/, cf. Gk. akme~, akis .point', Lat. ode's ,edge, blade', Lith. akstis .roasting spit', OS1. os(i)la .whetstone'. -mudon = -mund-on, fern. gen. sg., ön-stem; PG */mund-äh-ez/ fern, formation to */mund-u-z/, cf. OHG munt, OS -mund, OE OIc. mund ,hand, protection, guardianship'; PIE */mn-t-oh-es ~ -en-os/, cf. Lat. menus ,hand'.

Transl. ,1, Wagigaz [i.e. the active one], the erilaz of Agilamundö [i.e. protectress of the blade?]'. Lit.: Makaev no. 74; Krause 1966, no. 69*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-31; Johnsen 1969, 45-7; Krause 1971, no. 74; Klingenberg 1973, 141-5.

40.

Karstad cliff inscription. Sogn og Fjordane, Norway. Post-400 A.D. (I) (R-L) ekaljamaikiz (II) (R-L) baijaz R R. 1-1 e =|"|; 1-5 j =fc R. II-1 b =£; R. II-4 j = ^reversed; R. II-5 a is damaged by a break in the stone, but seems the only possible reading. In words: ek aljamarkiz baijaz.

51

ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. al-ja-; PG */al-ja-/, cf. Go. alja-, OHG OS eli-, OE ele- .other, foreign4; PIE */alyo-/, cf. Lat. alius, Gk.
Transl. ,1, Aljamarkiz [i.e. stranger, foreigner], (am) a warrior'. Lit.: Krause 1937, no. 44*; Makaev no. 42; Müsset no. 12*; Krause 1966, no. 53*; Krause 1971, no. 51.

41.

Reistad stone. Vest-Agder, Norway. 450 A.D. (I) idringaz (II) ekwakraz : unnamz (III) wraita R. 1-2 d has crossing branches visible and cannot be u, as read by Bugge; R. 1-3 r has a relatively large hump, with the lower branch reaching rather far to the right; R. II-1 e lacks its left half; R. 11-14 z is located directly on the edge of the stone, somewhat more weather-worn than the others, but has the same ductus as R. 1-8 and II-8. In words: idringaz ek wakraz : unnamz wraita. idr-ing-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */idr-eng-a-z/, cf. Go. idreiga .atonement', OIc. ibrast ,to regret', Moselfrk. idrijyn .ruminate'; PIE */yt-r-enk(w)-o-s/, cf. Olr. aithrech .regetful, regretted', OInd. itaras .other', Lat. iterum .anew'. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. wakraz, cf. OHG Wacchar, OE Wacer, OIc. Vakr. wakr-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */wakr-a-z/, cf. OHG wackar, wacchar, OS wacor ,awake, watchful', OIc. vakr ,awake, fresh, brave'; PIE */wog-r-o-s/, cf. OInd. vajra- .thunderbolt, club', wye- .might, speed', Lat. vegere ,to be active', vigiläre ,to be awake'. un-, inseparable negative particle, see 6 Gärdlösa. •näm-z, masc. nom. sg., cons, stem; PG */nim-z/, cf. Go. anda-nems .pleasant', OHG natni .acceptable', OIc. -nimr .capable of being taken', upp-naemr .conquerable'; PIE */nem-s/, cf. Olr. nem ,gift', Gk. Distribute', nomomai .possess', Lat. numerus .number'. wrait-a, 1st sg., pret. ind., st. verb I; PG */wrait-a/, cf. OHG reiz, OS wrei, OE

52

wrat, OIc. (without initial */w-/) reit .wrote, carved'; PIE */wroy-d-a/, cf. Gk. rhme ,file, rasp', rhinos ,hide, leather shield', OInd. vranä- .wound, rip', Pol. wrona .opening'.

Transl. ,Idringaz [i.e. of memorable lineage]. I, Wakraz [i.e. watchful, brave one] the untakeable, wrote (this)'. Lit: Wimmer 1887, 210-1; Bugge-Olsen no. 14*; Johannesson no. 49; Noreen no. 52; Krause 1937, no. 58*; Makaev no. 71; Krause 1966, no. 74*; Krause 1971, no. 72; Klingenberg 1973, 152-3*;

42.

Eidsväg stone. Hordaland, Norway. 450 A.D. harazaz R. 3 r reversed. haraz-a-z, see hrazaz 26 Ro.

Transl. ,Harazaz [i.e. the agile one]'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 41*; Johannesson no. 15; Noreen no. 15; v. Friesen 23*; Krause 1937, no. 74, n. a; Makaev no. 19; Krause 1966, no. 92*; Krause 1971, no. 17.

43.

Amla stone. Sogn og Fjordane, Norway. 450 A.D. . . . izhlaiwidazjjar The lower part of a staff is visible before R. 1 i; R. 3—4 hi =|-f. In words: . . . iz hlaiwidaz par. . . .-i-z, masc. nom. sg., j>-stem; proper name. hlaiw-i-d-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem, past part, of wk verb I; PG */hlaiw-i-d-a-z/, see hlaiwido 38 Kjtflevik. par, adv.; PG */ba-r/, cf. Go. OIc. par, OS thar .there, in that place', MHG dar ,thither'; PIE */to-r/, cf. OInd. tar-hi ,then'.

Transl. , . . . iz is buried here'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 46*; Johannesson no. 1; Noreen no. 1; Krause 1937, no. 67*; Makaev no. 2; Krause 1966, no. 84*; Krause 1971, no. 2.

44.

Himmelstalund cliff inscription, östergötland, Sweden. 450 A.D. (R-L) brando 53

R. l b =£ ; R. 2 r has only a slight bend in its branch; R. 4 n reversed; R. 6 o = Q ( . brando, cf. OHG Pronto, Brand-, Go. Brandua, OIc. Brand-, Brqnd-. brand-ö, fern, nom. sg., on-stern; PG */brand-oh/, cf. OHG brant, OS brand, OE brand, brand, OIc. brandr ,sword(blade)'; PIE */bhro-n-t-oh/ (with nasal present infix), cf. OInd. bhurati .moves restlessly, jerks', Av. bar- ,to move forcefully', Gk. phorünö ,mix, soil', Lat. ferveo .seethe', fermentum .ferment', Ir. berbaim ,cook'.

Transl. ,Branclo [i.e. brandisher]'. Lit.: Krause 1937, no. 44, n. 2*; Arntz-Zeiss 50-1; Marstrander 233-4*; Makaev no. 39; Krause 1966, no. 54*; Krause 1971, no. 38; Klingenberg 1973, 209-14, 256-8*.

45.

Str^m whetstone. S0r-Tr$ndelag, Norway. 450 A.D. (A) watehalihinohorna

(B) hahaska^ihabuligi

i

R. A-5-6, B-l-2, 3-4, 10-11 ha =H ; R. A-16-17 na =f ; R. B-5 s = R. B-6 k = Y. In words: wate hali hino horna haha skapi hapu ligi. wät-J, 2d. sg. imp., wk verb III; PG */wit-i/, cf. OE w&t, OIc. vätr ,wet' (on the ending, cf. OHG habe. Go. habai, OS habe); PIE */wed-e7, cf. Hitt. wat-ar, OS1. voda, Gk. (h)udor ,water', Lat. undo .wave'. hali = hatt-i, masc. ace. sg., .y-stem; PG */hall-i-n/, see hallaz 37 Stenstad. hi-no, masc. ace. sg., dem. pron.; PG */hi-noh/, cf. Go. hina ,this', OE hine .him', and minirio 38 Kj^levik; PIE */ky-n-o"m/, cf. Lat. cis ,this side of, hi-c, OS1. sä, Lith. sis .this', Gk. kei-then .thence'. horn- , neut. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */horn-a-n/, see 23 Gallehus. hah-a, masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */hah-5n/, cf. E. hough ,hoe', (with different ablaut grade and/or grammatical change) Go. hoha, OHG huohili ,plow^ OHG hago, OS haco, OE haca, OIc. haki, OE hoc, OHG hako ,hook', OIc. hjkja ,crutch'; PIE */kok-oh/, (beside */kog-oh/), cf. Russ. kogot' ,claw, bent iron point', OInd. säkhä ,twig, branch', OS1. socha .cudgel', Lith. saka .branch, twig', Latv. sakas .pitchfork'. skab-i, 2d sg., imp., wk verb I or str. verb VI (/-pres.); PG */skab-ej-e/, cf. (wk verb I) OFris. skethi, OIc. skeb, (wk verb II) OHG skado, OS scatho, OE sceado, Sw. skada, (wk verb III) OHG scade, (str. verb VI) Go. skabei, skob, OE scebe, scöd, OIc. skab, sköb ,hurt, harm'; PIE */skath-ey-e/, cf. Gk. askethes .unhurt', Mir. scith .tired'. hab-u, neut. nom. (voc.), sg., »v-stem; PG */hap-u-n/, cf. OHG hathu-, hadu-, OS hathu-, OE heabu-, OIc. (Astern) Apö .battle', Hgbr name of a god; PIE */ko-t-w-m/, 54

cf. OInd. satayati .beats up, throws down', Thrac. Kotus name of god, Gall, catu.battle', OS1. kotora ,fight, battle'. lig-T, 2d sg. imp., str. verb V O'-pres.); PG */leg-ej-e/, cf. OHG OS Ligi, OE liege, OIc. ligg ,lie!'; PIE */legh-y-e/, cf. OS1. lezg ,lie', Olr. laigim ,lie down', Gk. lekhetai ,lies down to sleep', Lat. lectus ,bed'.

Transl. ,Wet this stone, horn! Scathe, scythe! Lie, that which is mown down!'. Lit.: Bugge-OIsen no. 52*; Krause 1937, no. 89*; Makaev no. 89; Krause 1966, no. 50*; Krause 1971, no. 94.

46.

Noleby stone. Vastergotland, Sweden. 450 A.D. (I) runofahiraginakudotojeka (II) unabou : suhurah : susiehhwatin (III) hakubo R. 1-5 f lacks one branch; 1-15, III-3 k = Y; 1-21 j =%; 1-22-23 ek = II-7, 14, 16 s =^; 11-18-19 eh =fl; 11-21 w lacks the staff below the hump; 11-22 a is inverted, as is 11-23 t. In words: runo fahi raginakudo tojeka unabou suhurah susieh hwatin hakupo. rün- , fern. ace. sg., a"-stem; see 20 Einang. fah-i, fern. ace. sg., .y-stem; PG */fah-i-n/, cf. Go. fullafahjan ,give satisfaction, gafahrjan .prepare', faheps joy', (with grammatical change) faginon ^rejoice', fagrs .suitable', OHG gi-fago, OE ge-fceg .satisfied', OHG OS fagar, OE fasgr, OIc. fagr ,fair, light'; PIE */pak-y-m/, cf, OInd. pajras ,fat, course', Umbr. pacer .favorable', Olr. ail ,desired, suitable'. raginakudo, cf. OIc. reginkunnr .devine'. rag-in-a-; PG */rag-in-a-/, cf. Go. ragin .counsel', OS regan-, regino-, OE regn- .determined by fate, completely, arch-', OIc. regln, rggn .ruling gods'; PIE */rok-yn-o-/, cf. OInd. racanam .regulating, managing', Russ. rok ,fate', Lat. rego .direct', rex, OInd. raj-, raja-, Gall, rix .king'. -kudo = kund-o, fern. ace. sg.,
Transl. ,1 prepare the suitable devine rune . . . for Hakubuz [i.e. the bent, crooked one]'. Lit: Johannesson no. 41; Noreen no. 45; v. Friesen 30-1*; Krause 1937, no. 52*; Jungner-Svärdström no. 63*; Makaev no. 60; Müsset no. 21; Krause 1966, no. 67*; Klingenberg 1969, 190-7*; Andersen 1970, 182; Krause 1971, no. 64; Klingenberg 1973, 118-20, 124-33, 163-79*.

47.

Bratsberg stone. S^r-Tr^ndelag, Norway. 450 A.D. baliz (Known only from a 19th-century drawing.) baliz, cf. OHG Thalilo, Langob. Thaloardus. t>al-i-z, masc. nom. sg., y-stem; PG */bal-i-z/, cf. OHG OS stüli, .OE stille .still', OIc. stilla ,to still'; PIE */(s)tal-y-s/, cf. OInd. sthanu- .immobile', Olr. tuilirn .sleep', OS1. utoliti ,to stUl', Lith. tytits .stUl*.

Transl. ,baliz [i.e. the still one]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.267-8*; Burg 138-9; Bugge-Olsen no. 30*; Johannesson no. 8; Noreen no. 6; Krause 1937, no. 74, n. c; Krause 1966, no. 93*; Krause 1971, no. 9.

48.

Jarsberg stone. Värmland, Sweden. 450 A.D. (I) ekerilaz (II) . . . ubazhite : harabanaz (III) (R-L) hait . . . (IV) (L-R) runozw (R-L) aritu Lines I and II were inscribed first, then lines III and IV added, as can be seen from their arrangement; line III runs to the left of line I, while line IV begins to the right of line I and because of a lack of space doubles back to the left. R. 1-2 k = Y ; 1-3—4 er =[*j^; 1-8 z = Jj approximately two runes are missing before R. II-1 u; II-4 z =J^; II-9-10 ha = jsf; II-16-17 az = J*; III-l ha =|/f; IV-5 = . In words: ek erilaz . . . ubaz hite harabanaz hait . . . runoz waritu. ek, see 6 Gardlösa. er-il-a-z, see 15 Kragehul. . . . ubaz = [le]ub-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; see 34 Skarkind. hite = hait-e (with omission of branches of the a-rune on the preceding h-rune), see 15 Kragehul. harabanaz, cf. OIc. Hrafn, OHG Hraban, OE ffraefen. 56

haraban-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hrabn-a-z/, cf. OHG hraban, hram, OE hrcefn, hrtemn, OIc. hrafn ,raven'; PIE */kro-p-n-o-s/, cf. Lat. crep ,squeak, crackle', OInd. kfpaie .wails'. hait . . . = hait-e, see hite above. run-o-z, fern, ace. pi., a-stem; PG */run-o-z/, see 20 Einang. u^rir-u, 1st sg., press, ind., str. verb I; PG */wreit-57, cf. OHG rizu, OS writu, OE write, Nw. dial, vriter ,write, carve'; see wraita 41 Reistad.

Transl. ,1, the erilaz, am called [Lejubaz, write the runes. Harabanaz (is buried here)'. Lit.: Stephens 1.216-8*, 3.36; Bugge-Olsen 223-4; Johannesson no. 31; Noreen no. 32; v. Friesen 30-1*; Krause 1937, no. 41*; Marstrander 234-44*; Makaev no. 41; Krause 1966, no. 70*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-30; Andersen 1970, 201; Krause 1971, no. 42; Klingenberg 1973, 119, 141-5, 149-52*.

49.

Fosse bronze plate. Rogaland, Norway. 450 A.D. * a * alu R. 1, 3 are indecipherable. al-u, see 17 Lindholm. Transl. , . . . Magic'. Lit.: Krause 1966, no. 48*; Krause 1971, no. 27.

50.

M^gedal stone. Rogaland, Norway. 450 A.D. (R—L) laibigaz

laip-ig-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */laip-ig-a-z/, cf. MHG leide, OE lad, E. lode(-stone) ,way, trip', OIc. leib ,way, direction, manner', OHG leiten, OS ledian, OE ladan, OIc. teioe ,lead', Go. leipan, OHG lidan, OS iTthian, OE Ιφαη, OIc. /ioa ,go, travel'; PIE */loyt-y-k-o-s/, cf. Gk. loite ,grave', Av. para-raeth ,die', Toch. A. lit- ,to go'.

Transl. ,Laibigaz [i.e. traveling one]'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 53*; Johannesson no. 40; Noreen no. 43; Krause 1937, no. 74, n. b; Makaev no. 53; Krause 1966, no. 88*; Krause 1971, no. 60.

51.

F^rde fishing weight. Fjordane, Norway. 450 A.D. aluko 57

R. 4 k =Y. aluko, cf. (masc.) OS Aluco, OE Aluca. al-u-k-ö, fern. nom. sg., öw-stem; PG */al-u-k-5h/, see alu 17 Lindholm; the suffix forms feminine nicknames.

Transl. ,Alukö~ [short form of name with Alu-]\ Lit: Bugge-Olsen no. 24*; Moreen no. 24; Krause 1937, no. 88*; Makaev no. 26; Krause 1966, no. 49*; Krause 1971, no. 29.

52.

Veblungsnes cliff inscription. Romsdal, Norway. 450 A.D. ekerilazwiwilan

R. 1— 2 ek = ; R. 3—4 er = | f , in which the branch of the e-rune is faultily executed, but nevertheless recognizable. In words: ek erilaz wiwilan. ek, see 6 Girdlösa; erilaz, see 15 Kragehul. wiwilan, cf. OHG Wiwila; Wiwaz 27 Tune. wiw-il-an, masc. gen. sg., on-stern; PG */wiw-il-an-ez/, diminutive of Wiwaz, see 27 Tune.

Transl. ,1, the erilaz of Wiwila'. Lit.: Stephens 1.274-5, 3.90-3*; Bugge-Olsen no. 25*; Johannesson no. 80; Noreen no. 86; v. Friesen 25*; Krause 1937, no. 42*; Makaev no. 104; Müsset no. 22; Krause 1966, no. 56*; Andersen 1967, 54-9; Antonsen 1968a, 629; Krause 1971, no. 113; Klingenberg 1973, 141-5, 148-9*.

53.

Eikeland clasp. Rogaland, Norway. 450 A.D. (I) (L— R) ekwizwiwiowritumruno (II) (R-L) aisaz R. 1-2 k = ; 1-5 z =J^ ; 1-9 i runs through the left portion of I- 10 ; -16-17 mr =Pft· Line II begins with a vertical margin line at the right which continues below the horizontal margin and is significantly longer than the runes of this line; R. II- 1 a has its upper branch extending to the following /-rune, the second branch even crossing the i; II-4— 5 az = ^(with the branches of the arune reversed). In words: ek wiz wiwio writum nino aisaz. ek, see 6 Gärdlösa. 58

w/z, 1st pl. nom., pers. pron.;_PG */wej-es/, cf. Go. weis, OHG wir, OS wi, we, OE we, we, OIc. ver, OSw. wT(r); PIE */wey-es/, cf. loch. A waj, B wej, Olnd. vay-am, Hitt. wej. w/w-i-ö, masc. gen. pl., yo-stem; PG */weyg-w-ya-öh/, (ending reformed after < stems), see wiwaz 27 Tune. writ-urn, 1st pl. pret. ind., str. verb I; PG */writ-ume/ (with */-ume/ from preterites with long root-syllables), cf. OHG rizzum, OS writun, OE writon, OIc. ritom .wrote, carved'; PIE */wry-d-me/ (with secondary ending), see wraita 41 Reistad. rün-ö, fern. acc. sg., ödstem; see 20 Einang. ais-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */ais-a-z/, cf. OIc. e/sa ,come storming in', OS obast, OE ofost (*/ob-ais-t-/) ,haste, zeal'; PIE */oys-o-s/, cf. Olnd. esa- .hurrying', isira- .strong, active', Gk. Dor. hiaros .powerful, active', oistros ,rage', Lat. ire ,anger', Lith. aistrus .passionate'.

Transl. ,1, we [i.e. I and my fellows], of the descendents of Wiwaz, wrote the rune [i.e. inscription]. Aisaz [i.e. zealous one]'. Lit.: Krause 1966, no. 17a*; Krause 1971, no. 18.

54.

Slangerup bracteate. Sjaelland, Denmark. 450—550 A.D. alu

See 17 Lindholm. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 15*; Krause 1937, no. 12; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 59*; Makaev bract, no. 27; Krause 1966, no. 103*.

55.

Kläggeröd bracteate. Skäne, Sweden. 450-550 A.D. alu R. 21 =\\ see 17 Lindholm. Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 63a*; Krause 1966, no. 103*; Krause 1971, no. 46.

56.

Darum bracteate 5. Jutland, Denmark. 450—550 A.D. (I) alu (H)niujü R. II-4j=f al-u, see 17 Lindholm. niujil, cf. OHG Niwilo, OIc. -ny. niu-jil-\d\ (with -a omitted for lack of space, cf. niuwila 63 Skonager 3), masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */neu-j-il-5h/, cf. Go. niujis, OHG OS niuwi, OE niewe, OIc. nyr ,new' 59

(with diminutive suffix /-il-/); PIE */new-yo-s/, cf. OInd. navyas, Gk. Ion. neios, Lat. Novius, Lith, naufas, Gall. Nevio-, Novio-, Olr. riue.

Transl. ,Magic. Niujila [i.e. little newcomer]'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 103*; Johannesson no. 12; Noreen no. 11; Krause 1937, no. 14*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 13*; Makaev bract, no. 9; Krause 1966, no. 104*; Krause 1971, no. 14.

57.

Skane bracteate 5. Skane, Sweden. 450-550 A.D. ehwu

R. lehw-ΰ, fern. nom. sg., vwT-stem; PG */eh-w57, cf. (wo-stems) Go. aitva-tundi .bramble', OS ehu-,ΟΕ eoh, O\c. j r ,horse'; PIE */elc-wa7, cf. OInd. asv , Lat. equa, Lith. asva ,mare'.

Transl. ,Ehwu~ [i.e. mare]'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 47*; Krause 1937, no. 31*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 71*; Krause 1966, no. 106*; Krause 1971, no. 79.

58.

B rringe bracteate. Skane, Sweden. 450-550 A.D. (I) (R-L) laukaz (II) (R-L) tantulu : al R. 1-4 k = Λ ; II-3-4 nt = f ; II-9 1 has an extra-long branch. lauk-a-z, see 19 F10ksand. tantulu, cf. OHG Tantulo. tant-ul-u, fem. nom. sg., i-stem; PG */tant-ul-5/, cf. OHG zenen, zennen, OE tennan .entice, enflame', Go. faura-tani .miraculous sign' (?).

al = al-u (?), see 35 Elgesem. Transl. .Tantulu" [i.e. little enchantress (?)]. Magic (?)'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 71*; Noreen no. 9; Krause 1937, no. 21*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 63*; Makaev bract, no. 6; Krause 1966, no. 110*; Krause 1971, no. 12; Klingenberg 1973, 218-9*.

59.

Darum bracteate 1. Jutland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (I) (R-L) frohila (II) (R-L) Ιφι R. 1-4 h must represent a misconstrual of a d = U in the Vorlage.

60

fiohila, cf. OHG Frutilo, Frot-, Fruot-, OSw. Frodhe, ODan. Frothi. frod-il-a, masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */frod-il-5h/, cf. Go. frops, OHG fruot, OS OE frod, OIc. froitr .intelligent, wise'; PIE */pröt-y-l-ön/, cf. Lat. inter-pres, -pretis .intermediary', Lith. prötas .intelligence', OPr. prätin .advice'. lap-u, fem. nom. sg.,a"-stem;PG */lap-o7, cf. /aöu, OIc. Iqb, MHG/af, Go. (on-stern) lapons .invitation, summons'; PIE */l9-t-a7, cf. Gk. len ,to want', lema .will', Olr. air-le ,will'.

Transl. ,Frodila [i.e. little wise one]. Summons'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 99*; Bugge-Olsen 1.247, 2.535-6; Johannesson no. 13; Noreen no. 12; Krause 1937, no. 27*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 9*; Marstrander 36; Makaev bract, no. 8; Krause 1966, no. 117*; Krause 1971, no. 13; Antonsen 1975.

60.

Darum bracteate 3. Jutland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (I) (R-L) 1 i (II) (R-L) lizaiwui (III) (L-R) daituha In words: liliz aiwuidai t uha. liliz, cf. OE Lilla, OSw. toponym Lillingi, OHG Lilo. lill-i-z, masc. nom. sg., .y-stem; etymology obscure. aiwuidai = aiw-i-de, 3d sg., pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */aiw-i-d5-d/, cf. Go. us-aiwjan .strive, strain', MHG Jwen ,make right, lawful, eternal'; PIE */ay-wo-s/, cf. Gk. den-ai(w)os .long-lived', OInd. äyus ,alive', Lat. aevum, aevus ,age'. t = [i]t (with loss of vowel in enclitic position), neut. ace. sg., pers. pron.; PG */it/, cf. Go. it- , OHG iz, ez, OS it, et ,it'; PIE */y-d/, cf. OInd. id-am ,it', Lat. id .this'.

uh-a, see 15 Kragehul. Transl. ,Lilliz. Uha made it right'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen 1.264-5, 2.551; Noreen no. 13; Krause 1937, no. 87, n. 2; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 11*; Krause 1966, 84.

61.

Fem0 bracteate. Island of Fem$, Denmark. 450—550 A.D. (R-L) ekfakazf R. 8 f differs from R. 3 in that its branches begin lower and do not reach the upper margin. In words: ek fakaz f, ek, see 6 Girdlösa. fakaz, cf. OHG Faco, Fachilo, Facco, Faho. 61

fak-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */faek-a-z/, cf. OIc. fakr ,horse'; PIE */peg-o-s/, cf. Gk. pegos ,firm, strong', OInd. pajra- .stocky, strong', Lat. pango ,make fast'.

f = fehu? faihidö? Transl. ,1, Fäkaz [i.e. strong one, horse], f. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen 2.610; Noreen no. 23; Krause 1937, no. 48, n.*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 45*; Marstrander 213; Makaev bract, no. 10; Krause 1966, no. 132*; Krause 1971, no. 25.

62.

Fyn bracteate 1. Fyn, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (I) (R-L) horaz (II) (L-R) laj)uaadraaaluu (III) (L-R) alu R. 1-3 r =f)has only a slight bend in its branch (as in 100 Aquincum) and is read by others as u, even though comparison with II-4, III-3 u =\\, as well as II-8 r, leaves no doubt that 1-3 is also an r; II-7 d = P ; II-4 u, II-5, 9, 11 a are reversed. In words: Horaz lajyu aadraaaliiu alu. horaz, cf. OHG Horing, Lat. Cicero. hor-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hor-a-z/, cf. Go. hors, OIc. tiörr ,fornicator', OHG huor(r)a, OE höre ,whore', OE OIc. hör, OHG huor .adultery, harlotry'; PIE */ka-r-o-s/, cf. Lat. cams ,dear', cicaro ,darling', Latv. kärs .desirous', Olr. carae .friend', OInd. cams .dear, pleasing, attractive'. lap-ü, see 59 Darum l. al-u, see 17 Lindholm.

Transl. .Horaz [i.e. beloved]. Summons . . . Magic'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 24*; Johannesson no. 23; Noreen no. 22; Krause 1937, no. 28*; Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 42*; Makaev bract, no. 15; Krause 1966, no. 119*; Krause 1971, no. 28; Antonsen 1975.

63.

Nebenstedt bracteate 1. Niedersachsen, Germany. 450—550 A.D. (I) (R-L) gläaugizu (II) (L-R?) »urgz R. 1-5 u reversed; 1-9 and II-2 resemble inverted u; II-3 r has only a slight bend in the branch; II-4 g is certainly not n, since both branches are oblique, just as in 1-1 and 1-6 g. In words: gßeaugiz uäeurgz. glJE- = gla-, first element of compound; PG */gli-/, cf. (with IE s-extension) OE glerr, MLG glär .amber, resin', OIc. glcesa .decorate with something shiny', Lat. loanword giesum, glaesum .amber' (with m-extension) OIc. glämr ,moon'; PIE 62

*/gnle-/, cf. Lith. zlefa .twilight, gloaming', OInd. hari· ,blond, yellow, fallow', Olr. gel ,shiny, white', Gk. kholos ,gall, anger'. -aug-i-z, masc. nom. sg., j-stem (as second element of compound), PG */aug-i-z/, cf. OIc. eygr ,-eyed', Go. and-augiba, -augfo ,openly', also Go. augo, OHG ouga, OS öga, OE cage, OIc. auga ,eye'; PIE */okW-y-s/, cf. Lith. akls, OInd. äksi, Russ. oko, Lat. oculus.

Transl. ,Glääugiz [i.e. bright-eyed] . . .'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 7*; Henning no. XIV*; Bugge-Olsen 1.125-6, 4.211-2; Johannesson no. 11; Noreen no. 10; v. Friesen 16; Krause 1937, no. 37*; Makaev bract, no. 7; Krause 1966, no. 133*; Krause 1971, no. 62; Klingenberg 1973, 299300*; Schnall 1973, 56-7.

64.

Trollhättan bracteate. Västergötland, Sweden. 450—550 A.D. (I) tawol (II) afrodu R. 1-5 1 = h -2 fe = 0; II-5 u = j\. In words: tawo lafrodu. täw-ö, 1st sg., pres. ind., wk verb II; PG */tiew-oh/, cf. OE täwian .prepare, make ready'; see tawido 23 Gallehus 2. lafr-od-u, masc. ace. sg., w-stem; PG */lab-od-un/, cf. OIc. /
Transl. ,(I) prepare the invitation'. Lit.: Stephens bract, no. 27*; Noreen no. 77; Krause 1937, no. 29*; Makaev bract, no. 30; Krause 1966, no. 130*; Krause 1971, no. 103; Klingenberg 1973, 77-8*.

65.

Ars bracteate 2. Jutland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. laukaz

See 19 Fl^ksand. Transl. ,Leek [i.e. prosperity?]'. Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 29*; Makaev bract, no. 2; Krause 1966, no. 108*; Krause 1971, no. 123; Klingenberg 1973, 75*.

66.

H0jstrup bracteate. Sjaelland, Denmark. 450—550 A.D. (R-L) lajni R. 2 a = [*; R. 4 u = - See 59 Darum 1. 63

Transl. ,Summons'. Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke bract, no. 49*; Makaev bract, no. 16; Krause 1966, no. 116*; Krause 1971, no. 40.

67.

Körlin bracteate. Pomerania, Poland. 450—550 A.D. waiga

R. waiga, cf. OHG Weiko, OIc. Hall-veig, Ic. Veiga (fem.). weig-a, masc. nom. sg., ow-stem; PG */waig-5h/, cf. OHG weig-ar .repugnant, bullheaded, rash', G. weigern .refuse, object', OIc. veig .force, power', vega, OE gewegan, Go. weihan, OHG wigan ,to fight', ubarwehan »overcome1; PIE */woyk-oh/, cf. Lat. vincere .conquer', Olr. fichim ,fight', OS1. vekü ,force, power', Lith. vikriis .quick'.

Transl. ,Waiga [i.e. obstinate, bold one]'. Lit.: Stephens br. 29*; Wimmer 1887, 63; Henning no. XIII*; Krause 1966, no. 137*; Krause 1971, no. 53; Klingenberg 1973, 79; Schnall 1973, 47-8.

68.

Wapno bracteate. Poznan, Poland. 450-550 A.D. (R-L) sabar R. l s =\; 3 b =^; In words: saba r. saba, cf. Go. Sabas, Sava-ricus, OHG Saba-ricus. sab- , masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */sab-5h/, cf. OS sebo, OE sefa, OIc. sefe ,mind'; PIE */sap-on/, cf. Lat. sapiens ,wise', Olr. säir, säer « */sapiros/) .artist, master'. r = runo(z); cf. 71 Sievern and see 20 Einang. Transl. ,Saba [i.e. wise one] (wrote the) r(unes)'. Lit.: Henning no. XII*; Wimmer 1894, 23; Krause 1966, no. 138*; Schnall 1973, 81-2.

69.

01st bracteate. North Jutland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (R-L) hag alu

R. ha&l-ü, neut. nom. pi., o-stem; PG */hagl-57, cf. OE (masc.) haglas .hailstones'; see hagala 15 Kragehul. 64

Transl. ,Hailstones'. Lit.: Stephens br. 68*; Bugge-Olsen 1.429; Krause 1937, no. 39, n. 1*; JacobsenMoltke br. 25*; Marstrander 206; Makaev br. 20; Krause 1966, no. 123*;Krause 1971, no. 126.

70.

Sievern bracteate. Land Bremen, Germany. 450—550 A.D. (R-L) rwritu R. l is damaged, but read by Hauck as r; 2 w has the hump below the top of the staff; 5 t lacks the right branch, but can only represent a t; 6 u = [\. In words: r writu. ι = runo(z), cf. 68 Wapno and see 20 Einang. wr/r-i7, see \ν°ηίΰ 48 J rsberg.

Transl. ,(I) write r(unes)'. Lit.: Krause 1966, no. 134*; Hauck 1970, 135*; Krause 1971, no. 84; Schnall 1973, 76-8.

71.

Sjaelland bracteate 2. Sjaelland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (R— L) hariuhahaitika : farauisa ' gibuauja ·:· Λ R. 13 k = ; 17 r has only slight bend in branch; 21 s = tj; 29 j =-|·. After the last separation mark is a tree-like symbol (,triple t'). In words: hariuha haitika farauisa gibu auja. har-i-; PG */har-ja-/ (with loss of final vowel before initial vowel); see harja 8 Vimose. - h-a, see 15 Kragehul. halt- = hait-e with loss of final vowel before enclitic pron.; see 15 Kragehul. -ik-a, 1st sg. nom., enclitic pers. pron.; PG */ek-an/, see 6 G rdl sa. far-α-; PG */far-a-/, cf. Go. faran .wander', OHG OS OE faran, OIc. fara ,go, travel'; PIE */por-o-/, cf. Gk. poros .passage', Lat. port re .carry', OS1. perq ,fly', OInd. piparti .takes across'. -uisa = -wis-a, masc. nom. sg., ow-stem; PG */weis-oh/, cf. Go. weis, OHG OS OE wis, OIc. viss ,wise'; PIE */weyd-s-on/, cf. OInd. veda, Gk. oida, OS1. vede, OPr. waid- ,(I) know'. gib-u, 1st sg., pres. ind., str. verb V (with root vowel from 2d, 3d sg.); PG */geb-D/, cf. Go. giba, OHG gibu,_ OS gibu, OE giefe, OIc. gef .give'; PIE */ghebh-o7, cf. Olr. gaibid .takes', Lat. habere .have, own', Lith. gabana .armful', OInd. gabhasti-h .forearm, hand'. 65

au-ja, neut. ace. sg., >
Transl. ,Hariuha [i.e. first among warriors] I am called, the travel-wise. (I) give good luck'. Lit.: Stephens br. 57*; Bugge-Olsen 2.601, 624-5; Johannesson no. 54; Moreen no. 58; v. Friesen 20*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 61*; Makaev br. 12; Müsset no. 24; Krause 1966, no. 127*; Andersen 1970, 180-205; Krause 1971, no. 81; Klingenberg 1973, 310.

72.

Vanga stone. Vastergotland, Sweden. 500 A.D. (R—L) haukobuz R. l h reversed; 3, 7 u =f\. hauk-o-p-u-z, masc. nom. sg., vv-stem; PG */hauk-5:p-u-z/, agent noun to OIc. huka, MHG buchen ,to croutch', OIc. hoka ,crawl'; PIE */kow-g-it-w-s/, cf. Lith. kauge .haystack', OInd. kuncate .writhes', Serb. Sucati .squat'.

Transl. ,Haukobuz [i.e. croutcher, hunchback]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.241-2*. 3.27-8; Burg 95-6; Bugge-Olsen 1.17, 165 fn. 2; Johannesson no. 86; Noreen no. 93; v. Friesen 30*; Krause 1937, no. 52 n.; Marstrander 215-6*; Jungner-Svärdström no. 65*; Makaev no. 102; Krause 1966, no. 66*; Dietrich Hofmann in Hauck 1970, 197; Krause 1971, no. 120; Klingenberg 1973, 118-24*.

73.

Skaäng stone. Södermanland, Sweden. 500 A.D. harijanleugaz R. l h reversed; 5 j =^; 7 n = ^ (original reversed rune corrected). After R. 13 z is a symbol which resembles a superscribed 7. A second inscription, executed in younger runes, runs along the edge of the stone in a serpentine decoration. In words: harijan leugaz. har-ija-n, masc. gen. sg., yon-stem;PG */har-jan-ez/, see 8 Vimose. leugaz, cf. OHG Liuca, Luico, Liuchant. leug-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */leug-a-z/, cf. Go. liugan .marry' (actually, swear an oath), OHG ur-liugi, OIc. Qr-lygi, MLG or-loge ,war' (i.e. condition of broken oath); PIE */lewgh-o-s/, cf. Olr. luge, luige .oath, legal commitment'. 66

Transl. ,Harija's (monument). Leugaz [i.e. oath-taker] (erected it)'. Lit.: Wimmer 1887, 166, 210, fn. 1; Bugge-Olsen 2.636-7; Brate-Wessen no. 32*; Johannesson no. 57; Noreen no. 62; Krause 1937, no. 65*; Marstrander 252-3*; Schramm 1956, 44; Makaev no. 79; Krause 1966, no. 85*; Krause 1971, no. 88.

74.

Berga stone. S dermanland, Sweden. 500 A.D. (I) (R-L) fino (II) (R-L) saligastiz R. 1-3 n, II-7 s reversed. fino, cf. OIc. Finna, Finnr. fino = finn-o, fern. nom. sg., ση-stem; PG */fenn-oh/, cf. OIc. finnr ,Finn, Lapp', also (Tacitus) Fenni; pre-Gmc. */penn-/ (?). saligastiz, cf. Saligast (Salic lawmaker), OHG Salagast, OE selegyst ,hall-guest'. sal-i-, PG */sal-i-/, cf. OHG sal, seli, OS seli, OE sele, salor, seel, OIc. salr ,hall'; PIE */sol-y-/, cf. Lat. solere .take care, be accustomed', OS1. selo ,farm, village', selitva .dwelling'.

-gast-i-z, see 20 Einang. Transl. ,FinncT [i.e. Finnish woman]. Saligastiz [i.e. hall-guest]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.176-7*, 3.29*; Burg 98; Wimmer 1887, 155; Johannesson no. 5; Noreen no. 3; Brate-Wessen no. 24*; v. Friesen 29*; Krause 1937, no. 72*; Marstrander 244-51*; Makaev no. 7; Krause 1966, no. 86*; Krause 1971, no. 6; Klingenberg 1973, 80-1*.

75.

Bratsberg clasp. Telemark, Norway. 500 A.D. ekerilaz R. 1-4 eker = [fR ; 7-8 az = ^ . In words: ek erilaz. See 15 Kragehul. Transl. ,1, the erilaz'. Lit.: Arntz-Zeiss 427-30; Makaev no. 11; Krause 1966, no. 16*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-31; Krause 1971, no. 8; Klingenberg 1973, 141-5.

76.

Saude stone. Telemark, Norway. 500 A.D. (perhaps much older). PFT1F1ZFIXIFS Known only from a reproduction in Worm 1636 (16512), where the runes are represented by similar Latin letters, some inverted or turned 90°; P = w; F = f1 a; TI = j (the typesetter inverted both L's instead of just the second: Ll =^); TZ = Ρζ r; I X I = ^ d; 5 = ^s. In words: wa/aradas.

67

wa-ja-; PG */wa-ja-/, cf. Vaiments (Bishop of Troyes 675-8), OHG Weimar; see 2 Thorsberg. -räd-a-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */rid-a-s/, see 11 Möjbro. Transl. ,Wajaradaz's [i.e. woe-counsellor] (monument)'. Lit.: Worm 16512, 66*; Stephens 1.273, 3.114; Bugge-Olsen no. 10*; Johannesson no. 52; Noreen no. 56; Krause 1937, no. 71, n.;Makaev no. 76; Krause 1966, no. 82*; Krause 1971, no. 77; Klingenberg 1973, 79; Antonsen 1975.

77.

Tomstad stone. Vest-Agder, Norway. 500 A.D. (R—L) . . . an : waruz The stone is broken off before the first rune. . . . -an, masc. gen. sg., o«-stern; cf. 73 Skaäng, 78 Belland. war-u-z, fern. nom. sg., w-stem; PG */war-u-z/, cf. OE want protection, dwelling', OIc. vqr .preserve, reservation'; PIE /wor-w-s/, see -warijaz 4 N^vling.

Transl. , . . . a's enclosure [i.e. monument of more than one stone]'. Lit.: Wimmer 1887, 300-1; Bugge-Olsen no. 12*; Johannesson no. 68; Noreen no. 74; Krause 1937, no. 69*; Makaev no. 95; Krause 1966, no. 79*; Krause 1971, no. 102.

78.

Belland stone. Vest-Agder, Norway. 500 A.D. keban R. l k = < (with height of a full rune); 5 n reversed. kepan, cf. ONw. toponym Kiaba-btergh, Sw. Käde-näs, Kid-inge, E. Chidd-infold. kefr-an, masc. gen. sg., on-stem; etymology unknown.

Transl. ,Keba's (stone)'. Lit.: Wimmer 1887, 156, fn. 2; Bugge-Olsen no. 13*; Johannesson no. 4; Noreen no. 2; Krause 1937, no. 71*; Makaev no. 6; Krause 1966, no. 83*; Krause 1971, no. 5.

79.

stone. Rogaland, Norway. 500 A.D. hnabdashlaiwa R. 4 is b, not a bind-rune bu, as sometimes read; 7 s reversed.

68

hnabdas, cf. Celt, deity Mars Cnabetius ,the maimed'; OHG Hnabi, OIc. Hnefi. hnabd-a-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */hnab-d-a-s/, cf. OIc. hnefi .first', MHG neve-mez .fistful', OIc. hnafa ,hew, cut'; PIE */kna-bh-t-o-s/, Gk. knaptö .scratch, rip', Lith. kniebiii, kniebti ,pinch quiet'.

hlai-wa, neut. nom. sg., wo-stem; PG */hlai-wa-n/, see hlaiwido 38 Kj^levik. Transl. ,Hnabdaz's [i.e. maimed one] grave'. Lit.: Burg 118; Bugge-Olsen no. 16*; Johannesson no. 10; Moreen no. 8; Krause 1937, no. 68*; Makaev no. 10; Krause 1966, no. 78*; Krause 1971, no. 11; Klingenberg 1973, 79-80.

80.

Sunde stone. Sogn og Fjordane, Norway. 500 A.D. (R—L) widugastiz

widugastiz, cf. Widogastis, Widigast (Prankish lawmaker, 4th cent). wid-u-; PG */wid-u-/, see 5 Himling^je 2. -gast-i-z, see 20 Einang.

Transl. .Widugastiz [i.e. wood-guest]'. Lit.: Makaev no. 90; Müsset no. 19; Krause 1966, no. 90*; Krause 1971, no. 95.

81.

Tanem stone. S<6r-Tr
R. 6-7 ing = f . mairlingu = märilingü, cf. OHG Merling, Go. Merila. mar-i-; PG */maer-i-/, see 2 Thorsberg. •ling-ü, fern. nom. sg.,
Transl. .MarilingiT [i.e. female descendent of Märila]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.269-70*; Wimmer 1887, 169-70*; Bugge-Olsen no. 31*; Johannesson no. 65; Noreen no. 71; Krause 1937, no. 74, n. d; Makaev no. 93; Krause 1966, no. 89*; Krause 1971, no. 98.

82.

Bj^rnerud bracteate. Jarlsberg og Larvik, Norway. 500 A.D. (R-L) alu R. 3 u reversed. See 17 Lindholm.

69

Transl. ,Magic'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 36*; Shetelig 55-6*; Johannesson no. 7; Moreen no. 5; Krause 1937, no. 12; Makaev br. 5; Krause 1966, no. 103, n. 1.

83.

Heide bracteate. Schleswig-Holstein, Germany. 500—550 A.D. alu

See 17 Lindholm. Lit: Stephens br. 16*; Henning no. XV*; Bugge-Olsen 1.161; Krause 1937, no. 12; Krause 1966, no. 103, n. l; Schnall 1973, 43-4.

84.

Hobergsäker bracteate. Gotland, Sweden. 500-550 A.D. (R-L) alu

See 17 Lindholm. Lit.: Stephens br. 88*; Krause 1937, no. 12; Krause 1966, no. 103, n. 1.

85.

Skane bracteate 1. Skäne, Sweden. 500-550 A.D. labulaukaz ' gakazalu R. 3 |> = ^; 8—9 ka = j^ (with the upper branch of the a-rune not visible); 11-12 ga =)^; 13-14 ka = J^. In words: hpu laukaz gakaz alu. la\>-u, see 59 Darum l. lauk-a-z, see 19 Fl^ksand. gak-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; etymology unknown. Proper name? al-u, see 17 Lindholm.

Transl. ,Summons, Leek. Gakaz. Magic'. Lit.: Stepehns br. 19*; Bugge-Olsen 1.162, 2.650; Johannesson no. 53; Noreen no. 57; Krause 1937, no. 20*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 67*; Makaev br. 22; Krause 1966, no. 120*; Andersen 1970, 203-5; Krause 1971, no. 78.

86.

Skrydstrup bracteate. South Jutland, Denmark. 500-550 A.D. (I) (L-R) laukaz (II) (R-L) alu R. 1-4-5 lauk-a-z, see 19 Fl^ksand. al-u, see 17 Lindholm.

70

Transl. ,Leek. Magic'. Lit.: Stephens br. 18*; Johannesson no. 56; Noreen no. 61; Krause 1934, 6; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 6*; Makaev br. 26; Krause 1966, no. 109*; Krause 1971, no. 87. 87.

Sender Rind bracteate. North Jutland, Denmark. 500-550 A.D. (R-L) uigizik R. 5 z = J ^ ; 7 k = < reversed. uigiz, cf. OHG Wigi-bald, Go. Wigi-linda, OIc. Vig-brandr, wig-i-z, masc. nom. sg., .y-stem; PG */weig-i-z/, cf. OHG OE wig, OIc. vig .battle'; PIE */weyk-y-s/, cf. OS1. vektt ,age, strength', Lith. viekas .strength, life'. ik, 1st sg. nom., pers. pion. (with /i/ generalized from unstressed dat.), see 6 Gardlo sa. Transl. ,WTgrz [i.e. fighter],

.

Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke br. 23*; Krause 1966, no. 135*; Krause 1971, no. 97. 88.

Lellinge bracteate. Sjaelland, Denmark. 500-550 A.D. (R—L) salusalu In words: salu salu. sal-ü, fern. nom. sg.,
89.

Lindkaer bracteate and Overhornbaek bracteate 3. North Jutland, Denmark. 500-550 A.D. Lindkaer (R-L) fuparkgwhnijüptbzselo ? d Overhornbaek (R-L) **p*rkgwhnij»ptzselo ? d Both bracteates are from the same Vorlage, but differ in details. The curious forms and wrong sequence must be the result of copying errors. Lindkaer: R. 4a = | * ; 6 k = J , ; 9 h = | / | ; 11 g = f | ; 1 2 a e = f ; 1 3 p = |t; 14 t = f

71

15 b = ^ ; 16 z without branches; 18 e f\; 19 1 = f ; 20 = X ; 21 ? =f ; 22 d = H. Overhornbaek: R. 1, 2, 4 indecipherable; 6 k = J , ; 9 h = l/I ; 12 e = f ; 13p = f ; 1 4 t = ^ ; 15b = f ; 1 6 z = I ; 1 8 e = f l ; 2 0 o = X ; 2 1 ? = |i , 22 d = N - The runes for m and ng are absent, while rune 21 is inexplicable. Lit.: Overhornbaek 3: Stephens br. 30*; Johannesson no. 48; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 22*. Lindkaer: Moltke 1957, 129-35*; Makaev br. 18; Krause 1966, no. 4*.

90.

Vadstena and Motola bracteates. Östergötland, Sweden. 500—550 A.D. luwatuwa ' fubarkgw : hnijaepzs : tbemlngod : Both bracteates were pressed with the same stamp. R. 1 may be either 1 or t; 20 j = £ ; 21 ie reversed; 22 p = £ ; 26 b = [5 ; 30 ng =0. luwatuwa is uninterpretable. Lit.: Stephens br. 22*; Wimmer 1887, 76-7*; Bugge-Olsen 4.5-6; Brate no. 178*; Johannesson no. 76; Noreen no. 82; Krause 1937, no. 2*; Makaev br. 31; Krause 1966, no. 2*; Krause 1971, no. 110; Klingenberg 1973, 280-5*.

91.

Grumpan bracteate. Västergötland, Sweden. 500-550 A.D. fubarkgw ........ hnijäp * * · · · · tbemlirgod ...... R. 15 (z) and 16 (s) are covered by the loop of the bracteate; 12 j =^;

Lit.: v. Friesen 29-30, 34*; Krause 1937, no. 3*; Makaev br. 13; Krause 1966, no. 3*.

92.

Körlin gold ring. Pomerania, Poland. 550-600 A.D. (I) al (II) (R-L) alu R. 1—2 al =^ , which may function simultaneously as a branch-rune indicating aett 1, rune 2 = u, producing alu. See 17 Lindholm. Lit. Stephens 2.600-3*; Wimmer 1887, 57 n. 5; Henning no. XI*; Krause 1937, 449*; Makaev no. 45; Krause 1966, no. 46*; Krause 1971, no. 54; Klingenberg 1973, 71-3*; Schnall 1973, 48-50.

93.

Kinneve stone. Västergötland, Sweden. 600 A.D. (R-L) . . . sizaluh ( . . . ) The stone is broken off before the first and after the last rune; R. l s is broken off at the top; 5 1 = \·; 7 h reversed. In words: . . . siz alu h. . . 72

. . . s-i-z, masc. nom. sg., .y-stem; probably a proper name. al-u, see 17 Lindholm. Lit.: Stephens 3.21-3*;Bugge-Olsen 1.129-30, 164; Johannesson no. 32; Noreen no. 43; Krause 1937, no. 15*; Marstrander 203-7*; Jungner-Svärdström no. 134*; Makaev no. 43; Krause 1966, no. 52*; Krause 1971, no. 44; Klingenberg 1973, 117-8.

East Germanic Inscriptions

94.

Naesbjerg clasp. South Jutland, Denmark. 200 A.D. (R— L) warawnis R. 1 w is uncertain, but identified by Moltke and Marstrander as w; 5 w lacks its top portion, so that only the bottom portion of the hump is visible; 8 s =£. warawnis, cf. OHG Warnuinus. war- -; PC */war-a-/, cf. Go. wars, OHG gi-war, OS war, OE waer, OIc. varr ,wary, guarded'; PIE */wor-o-/, cf. Gk. öra ,care, guarding', Lat. vereri ,look respectfully'. -wnis = -win-s (with branch of the -rune applied to the wrong staff), masc. nom. sg., y-stem; PG */wen-i-z/, see 12 Ärstad.

Transl. ,Warawins [i.e. caring friend]'. Lit.: Moltke 1951, 47-56*; Marstrander 85-98*; Moltke 1964, 38; Makaev no. 57; Krause 1966, no. 13*; Krause 1971, no. 68.

95.

Vimose sheathplate. Fyn, Denmark. 200-300 A.D.

(R— L) awings R. 3-4 ing = $, 5 s =. aw-ing-s, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */aw-ing-a-z/, cf. OHG Awo and see aufa 71 Sjaelland 2.

Transl. ,Awings [i.e. descendent of Awa]'. Lit.: Stephens 1.301-4*; Noreen no. 88; Krause 1937, no. 79, n. 2; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 207a*; Marstrander 60-3*; Krause 1966, no. 23*; Krause 1971, no. 119.

73

96.

Kowel spearhead. Volhynia, USSR. 250 A.D. tilarids R. 1 t = T ; 7 d = Q . til- -; PG */til-a-/, cf. Go. ga-tils .suitable', gatilon .achieve', OHG zileh, zilön ,to hurry', OS tilian .attain', OE tilian .exert one's self, till', OIc. aldr-tili .life's end'; etymology unclear. -rid-s, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */reyd-a-z/, see ridaz 27 Tune. Transl. ,Goal-pursuer'. Lit: Wimmer 1887, 61-2*; Henning no. I*; v. Friesen 4*; Krause 1937, no. 8*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 2*; Must 1955; Makaev no. 46; Müsset no. 31; Krause 1966, no. 33*; Schnall 1973, 50-3; Antonsen 1975.

97.

Pietroassa gold ring. Wallachia, Roumania. 300-400 A.D. gutaniowihailag R. 2 u = /\· In words: gutanio wih-(h)ailag. gut-ani-o, fem. gen. pi., .ya-stem; PG */gut-anij:vori/, cf. OIc. (masc. gen. pi.) Gotna, OE Gotan, Gk. (Ptolemy) Gou tones, Gu thanes, Lai. (Pliny) Gu tones, (Tacitus) Got(h)ones .Goths', OIc. gotnar ,men, (gen. pi.) gotna ,people, warriors'. The suffix forms feminine from masculine nouns, cf. Go. Saurini from Saur .Syrian', and the name for the matrönes, Aufaniae. wih, neut. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */weih-a-/, cf. Go. weihs, OHG win, OS -wih .holy', OE wih ,holy image', OIc. ve .temple'; PIE */weyk-o-/, cf. Lat. victima .sacrifice', OInd. viktas .selected'. hail-ag, neut. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */hail-ag-a-n/, cf. OHG heilag, OS helag, OE halig, OIc. heilagr .holy'; PIE */kay-l-o-k-o-m/, cf. OS1. celü .whole, hale', OPr. kails .hale', Osc. kaila .temple', Lat. caelum .heaven'.

Transl. .Sacrosanctum of Gothic women (or: female warriors?)'. Lit.: Stephens 2.567-73*; Henning no. Ill*; Bugge-Olsen 1.265, 4.177; Krause 1937, no. 75*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 4*; Makaev no. 69; Müsset no. 32; Krause 1966, no. 41*; Schnall 1973, 66-71.

98.

Szabadbattyän buckle. Central Hungary. 400-425 A.D. marings R. 4—5 ing = T i 5 s =^; after the last rune is a symbol which some have read as d, but which I consider a malformed swastika. 74

marings, cf. Mara-badus (Cassiodor, 6th cent.). mar-ing-s, masc. nom. sg., ostem; PG */marh-ing-a-z/, cf. OHG marah, OE mearh, meares, OIc. man, E. mare ,horse'; pre-Gmc. */mor-enk(w)-o-s/, cf. Olr. mark, W. march ,horse'.

Transl. ,Marings [i.e. descendent of Mar(h)s; or: horseman]'. Lit.: Krause 1937, no. 96*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 32*; Marstrander 62; Makaev no. 92; Krause 1966, no. 167*; Schnall 1973, 79-80.

West Germanic Inscriptions 99.

Vimose buckle. Fyn, Denmark. 200 A.D. (I) aadagast (II) laasauwija R. 1-8 t is read by some as an uncertain u, but there is no sign of the branch of a u; 1-5 g = ; 1-7, II-4 s = | ; II-9 j =^. In words: aadagast laasauwija. aada- = and-a-; PG */and-a-/, cf. (yo-s terns) Go. andeis, OHG anti, OS endi, OE ende, OIc. ende(r) ,end, tip, point'; PIE */ant-o-/, cf. OInd. antas ,end, limit', antamas .last one', (yo-stems) OInd. antyas .located at the end', Lat antiae ,forelock, bangs'. -gast, masc. nom. sg., y-stem; PG */gast-i-z/, see 20 Einang. laas- = las- (with loss of stem-vowel before initial vowel); PG */lzes-a-/, cf. OE (ästem) lees .pastureland', (yo-stem with Verner's law) OHG OS lari, OE (ge)laere ,empty'; PIE */les-o-/, cf. Lith. lesii ,peck up', Hitt. Us·, les- .select'. -auw-ija, masc. nom. sg., .yon-stem; PG */awja-/ + agent suffix */-joh/, see auja 71 Sjslland 2 and 5.5.

Transl. ,Andagast [i.e. eminent guest] Lack-luck'. Lit.: Stephens 3.124-7*; Wimmer 1887, 147*; Bugge-Olsen 1.424-7; Johannesson no. 84; Noreen no. 91; Krause 1937, no. 80*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 208*; Marstrander 63-72*; Makaev no. 110; Krause 1966, no. 24*; Krause 1971, no. 118.

100. Vaerlyise clasp. Sjaelland, Denmark. 200 A.D. (?) alugod R.3u=Aal-u-, see 17 Lindholm. -god, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */god-a-z/, see godagas 29 Valsfjord.

75

Transl. ,Alugod [i.e. magic-good]'. Lit: Bieksted 1947, 202-10*; Moltke 1951, 48*; Marstrander 79-83*; Moltke 1964, 40; Makaev no. 105; M sset no. 4; Krause 1966, no. 11*; Krause 1971, no. 121; Klingenberg 1973, 217-8*.

101. Skonager bracteate 3. Jutland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. (I)niuwfla (II) (R-L) ψιι R. II-3 has been read by some as 1, but seems to be a u whose branch cannot extend to the base for lack of space. niiiw-il-a, ma.sc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */new-ja-/ + dim. suffix */-il-5h/, cf. 56 niufil\o\ and see 5.5.

Ibu = lap-u, see 59 Darum l. Transl. .Niuwila [i.e. little newcomer]. Summons'. Lit. Stephens br. no. 80*; Bugge-Olsen 1.162, 2.581; Wimmer 1901, 26, 33; Johannesson no. 45; Noreen no. 49; Krause 1937, no. 14 and no. 27, n.; Jacobsen-Moltke br. no. 16*; Makaev br. no. 25; Krause 1966, no. 118*; Krause 1971, no. 86.

102. Aquincum clasp. Central Hungary. 500 A.D. (I) fubarkgw (II) jlain : kingia R. 1-5 r = I); 1-8 has only the staff visible; IM j =^; II-7-8 irg = ψ. First aett of fubark and an indecipherable line. Lit.: Krause 1966, no. 7*; Schnall 1973, 11.

103. Skodborg bracteate. South Jutland, Denmark. 500 A.D. (R— L) aujaalawinaujaalawinaujaalawinjalawid R. 3, 13, 23 j =£ ; 31 j = £ reversed. au-ja, see 71 Sjajlland 2. alawin, cf. OHG Allowin, Alwini. al-a-; PG */al-a-/, cf. Go. OHG OS da·, OE αεί-, OIc. al- ,all-'; PIE */al-o-/, cf. Gk. ala-storos .ravished', Lith. al-vienas ,anybody', aliai-vienas .everybody'. -win, masc. nom. (voc.) sg., y-stem; PG */wen-i-z/, see wine 12 Arstad. alawid, cf. OHG Alawit. -wid, masc. nom. (voc.) sg., >>-stem; PG */wed-i-z/, cf. (with ablaut) Go. ga-wadjon .betroth', MHG wetten ,to pledge, pay, bet', OE weddian .pledge, betroth', OIc. 76

vebja .pledge', PIE */wed^-y-s/, cf. Av. vaaayeiti .leads home', OS1. vedq, Lith. vedu ,lead, marry', Olr. fed(a)im ,lead, bring'. j = jara ,good harvest'.

Transl. ,Luck, Alawin [i.e. all-friend], luck, Alawin, luck Alawin, good harvest, Alawid [i.e. all-leader]'. Lit.: Stephens br. 67*; Bugge-Olsen 2.601; Johannesson no. 55; Noreen no. 60; v. Friesen 83-4; Krause 1937, no. 35*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 8*; Makaev br. 24; Krause 1966, no. 105*; Andersen 1970, 188-9, 198-200; Krause 1971, no. 85; Klingenberg 1973, 230-2*.

104. Breza marble column. Yugoslavia. 500—600 A.D. fubarkgwhnijaepzsteml. . . R. 6 k = Λ ; 9 h = ^ ; 12 j = p) ; 14 p = Q ; 20 1 lacks its branch. Lit.: Krause 1937, no. 4*; v. Friesen 12, 69*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 8*; Makaev no. 12; M sset no. 35*; Krause 1966, no. 5*; Schnall 1973, 20-1.

105. Charnay clasp. Saone-et-Loire, France. 550—600 A.D. (I) fubarkgwhnijaepzstbem (II) : ubfaipai : : id (III) dan : liano R. I - 9 h = N ; I - 1 2 j = fl; 1-14 p =|J; 1-15 z =J; 1-16 s reversed; II-4 a resembles an n, but must be a vowel (note that III-3, 7 n are reversed); III-4 1 =[\. In words: up fapai iddan liano. up = unp, prep.; PG */unpa-/, cf. Go. unlpa-, OE i7o, OIc. unn- ,away', Go. und ,up to (with ace.), for (with dat.), OHG untaz, unzi, OS OE und ,to, as far as'; PIE */nto-/, cf. Gk. ente ,up to', OInd. anti .opposite, near'. Lith. ant ,on, to'. fabai = fap-Έ, masc. dat. sg., jy-stem; PG */fap-aj-i/ (beside */fad-aj-i/), cf. Go. -faps, fadis .master, leader'; PIE */pot-oy-i/, cf. OInd. patis .master', Toch. A pats .spouse', Gk. posts .husband', Lith. pats .married man', Lat. port's .powerful', OS1. gospod' .master'. iddan, cf. OHG Iddo, OE Ida, OIc. To-. idd-an, masc. dat. sg., on-stern; PG */id-an-i ~-en-i/, cf. OIc. ιό ,deed, work'; etymology obscure, perhaps to PIE */y-t-oh/, cf. OInd. /ft-, Lat. ift'o .walking'. liano, cf. Lia, Lian-halm, place-name Lian-beke. li-an-o, fem. nom. sg., on-stern; derivation uncertain.

Transl. ,To (my) husband, Iddo [i.e. doer]. Liano1. 77

Lit: Wimmer 1887, 77-81; Henning no. IV*; Bugge-Olsen 1.140-1; Krause 1937, no. 5*; Arntz-Zeiss no. 11*; Makaev no. 15; Musset, planche II*; Krause 1966, no. 6*; Klingenberg 1973, 267-72*; Schnall 1973, 23-6.

106. Beuchte clasp. Niedersachsen, Germany. 550—600 A.D. (I) fubarzj (U) buirso R. 1-6 z = | looks as if the branches had been inscribed first, then the upper portion of the staff as far as the branches, then the lower part of the staff;

buirso, cf. OHG Bur-, Bor-, Buricho, OE Bur-. buirso = bur-is-o, fem. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */bur-is-oh/, see borö 21 Opedal.

Transl. ,Buriso~ [i.e. little daughter]'. Lit.: Makaev no. 8; Krause 1966, no. 8*; Schnall 1973, 18.

North Germanic Inscriptions

107. Äsum bracteate. Skane, Sweden. 450-550 A.D. (R—L) ehuikakazfahi R. 1—2 eh =1*1-1; 3 u =[\ reversed; 5, 7 k = < ; 9 f has only one branch visible; 12 i is very small, but discernible. In words: ehu ik akaz fahi ehu = eh-wu (with omision of the w in the bind-rune [ p y ?), see 57 Skäne 5. ik, see 88 Sender Rind. akaz, cf. Go. Accila, OHG Aho, OE Aca, ODan. Aki. ak-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */ak-a-z/, cf. OIc. oka ,to move, lead'; PIE */ago-s/, Lat. ago .drive, lead, do', Gk. ago ,lead', OInd. ajati ,goes, drives', Olr. ad-aig .drives ahead'. fahi, fem. ace. sg., jy-stem; see 46 Noleby. Transl. ,Mare. I, Akaz [i.e. leader], the suitable Lit.: Stephens br. 96*; Bugge-Olsen 1.111, 123; Johannesson no. 3; Noreen no. 95; Krause 1937, no. 32*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 64*; Makaev br. 4; Krause 1966, no. 131*; Krause 1971, no. 125.

78

108. Halskov bracteate. Sjaelland, Denmark. 450-550 A.D. n*eturfahidela}jol>rnhlsiiaeiaugrsl>nbkeiaz R. 2 indecipherable; 21, 31 s reversed. Only fahide lapo is interpretable. fahide, 3d sg., pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */faih-i-du-d/, see 26 Ro. lafro, fem. ace. sg., -stem; PG */lap->n/, see 59 Darum l.

Transl. , . . . painted [i.e. wrote] the summons . . .'. Lit.: Jacobsen-Moltke br. 56*; Krause 1966, no. 130, n.; Krause 1971, no. 34.

109. Tjurkö bracteate 1. Blekinge, Sweden. 500 A.D. (R—L) wurterunozanwalhakume · · heldazkunimudiu · · · R. 31 n reversed. In words: wurte runoz an walhakurne heldaz kunimudiu. wurte = wor-te~ (see 4.8), 3d sg., pret. ind. wk verb I; PG */wurh-ti-d/, see 27 Tune. rUn-o-z, fem. ace. pi., J-stem; PG */ruh-5:z/, see 20 Einang. an, prep., PG */ana/, see 26 Ro. walh-a-; PG */walh-a-/, cf. OHG Wal(a)h, OE Wealh, E. Welsh, wal-nut .Celt, Romance person', OIc. Valir foreigner'; pre-Gmc. */wolk-o-/, cf. Celt. Volcae. -kurne = korn- (see 4.8), neut. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */kurn-a-i/, cf. Go. kaum, OHG chorn, OE corn, OS OIc. kom ,corn, grain'; PIE */grn-o-y/, cf. Lat. granum ,grain', Olr. gran .kernel', OS1. zrino ,corn', Lith. zirnis ,pea'. heldaz, cf. OHG Held-, Hell·, Hildi-, Hilti-. held-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */held-a-z/, cf. (yä~-stem) OHG hiltiu (dat.), OS OE hild, OIc. hildr .battle'; PIE Vkel-dh-o-s/, cf. Olr. coll ,ruin, damage', Lat. clades .injury, damage, trouble'. kunimudiu, cf. OHG Chunimunt, OE Cynemund, OSw. kunmuntaz (pi.; Rök stone). kun-i-; PG */kun-i-/, cf. (yo-stems) Go. kuni, OHG chunni, OS kunni, OIc. kyn .tribe, family', OE cynn ,kin'; PIE */kn-y-/, cf. OInd. janas, Gk. genos, Lat. genus ,family', Lith. zentas ,son-in-law', Olr. gein ,birth'. -mudiu = mund-iu, masc. dat. sg., w-stem; PG */mund-ew-i/, cf. OHG munt, OS OE OIc. mund .hand, protection'; PIE */mn-t-ew-y/, cf. Lat. manus ,hand'.

Transl. ,The runes on the foreign-grain [i.e. bracteate = foreign use of gold(dust)] wrought Heldaz [i.e. battler] for Kunimunduz [i.e. protector of kin]'. Lit.: Stephens br. 25*; Wimmer 1887, 213-4*; Henning 123-4; Johannesson no. 67; Moreen no. 73; v. Friesen 19, 46*; Krause 1937, no. 86*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 75*; Makaev br. 28; Müsset no. 23; Krause 1966, no. 136*; Krause 1971, no. 101. 79

110. Etelhem clasp. Gotland, Sweden. 500 A.D.

mkmrlazwortaa R. 6—7 az = ^, with the left branch of z-rune not visible; 9—10 or is an rrune with a visible attempt to correct the omission of an o; 12 a is not certain. In words: ek erlaz wortaa (with incorrect copying of m for e, as also found on Darum bracteate 4, compared to Nebenstedt bracteate 2; see Krause 1966, no. 115). ek, see 6 Gardlosa. erlaz, most likely copy-error for erilaz, see 15 Kragehul. wor-taa, 1st sg., pret. ind., wk verb I (with ending incorrectly reproduced by jeweler), PG */wurh-t5~-n/, see wor^hto 27 Tune.

Transl. ,1, the erilaz wrought'. Lit: Stephens 1.182*; Bugge-Olsen 1.148-52; Johannesson no. 18; Moreen no. 18; Krause 1937, no. 85*; Marstrander 165-6*; Jansson-Wessen no. 98*; Makaev no. 24; Krause 1966, no. 14*; Antonsen 1968a, 630-1; Krause 1971, no. 23; Klingenberg 1973, 224-5*.

111. By stone. Buskerud, Norway. 500-550 A.D.

ekerilazhrozazhrozeworte|>atazina**talai*d*nnt>ae The lower part of R. 6-41 is no longer visible; 1-2 ek =|^; 3-4 er =["j^, the horizontal branch of the e barely discernable; 15—16 hr =J-|^; 20 w is read by some as z (giving a linguistically impossible form *hrozez~); 27 t = ; 33, 34, 40, 42 indecipherable. In words: ek erilaz hrozaz hroze worte pat azina . ek erilaz, see 15 Kragehul. hroz-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem^G */hroz-a-z/, cf. OS OE hror .quick', OHG hruoren, OS hrorian, OE hraeran, OIc. hrtfra ,move quickly, stir'; PIE */kta-s-o-s/, see hrazaz 26 Ro. hroz-e, masc. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */hroz-a-i/, see hrözaz. wor-te, see 109 Tjurkö 1. t>a-t, neut. ace. sg., demon, pron.; PG */ba-t/, cf. Go. pat- , OHG daz, OS that, OE \>(Et, OIc. fat .that, the'; PIE */to-d/, cf. OInd. tad ,that', Gk. to, Lat. is-tud, OS1. to ,this'. az-in-a, neut. ace. sg., o-stem; PG */az-in-a-n/, cf. OHG arin, erin ,floor', OSw. cerin, aren .hearthstone', OIc. arinn .hearth, platform'; PIE */3s-y-n-o-m/, cf. Lat. area ,open area, threshing floor', a~ra, Osc. äso ,altar, raised stone monument', Lith. as/a ,stone floor'.

80

Transl. ,1, the erilaz Hrozaz [i.e. quick-moving] (am called). For Hrozaz this stone wrought . . .'. Lit.: Stephens 1.271-2*; 2.841-6*; Bugge-Olsen no. 6*; Johannesson no. 9; Noreen no. 7; Krause 1937, no. 62*; Makaev no. 14; Krause 1966, no. 71*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-30; Krause 1971, no. 10; Klingenberg 1973, 141-5, 179-82*.

112. Väsby and Äskatrop bracteates. Skane/Halland, Sweden. 500-550 A.D. (Vasby) f*hid**uilaid**igazeerilaz (Äskatrop) f*hid****laid**igazeerilaz R. 2 is covered by the loop, but must be a; R. 20—21 ee =|T1> which must be an error for[^v]= eke. Only f[a]hid . . . igaz e[k] erilaz can be interpreted. f\a}h-i-d. . . , 1st sg., pret. ind.; see faihidö 26 Ro. . . . ig-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; proper name (?) e[k] erilaz, see 15 Kragehul, cf. 47 Bratsberg.

Transl. .Painted [wrote] . . . igaz I, the erilaz'. Lit.: Stephens br. 49* and 49b; v. Friesen 19-20*; Jacobsen-Moltke br. 66 and 74*; Makaev br. 3; Krause 1966, no. 128*; Antonsen 1968a, 629-31; Andersen 1970, 184; Krause 1971, no. 122; Htfst 1971, 91-3*; Klingenberg 1973, 141-5, 147-8*.

113. Krogsta stone. Uppland, Sweden. 550 A.D. (A) (R-L) mwsäeij * (B) (R-L) sSainaz R. A-3 s=£; A-4Ü reversed; A-5 e=[~|; A-7 j =!j; B-l s=^ reversed. In words: mwsaeeij * saeainaz. saeainaz = stain-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */stain-a-z/, see 18 Vetteland. Transl. , . .. stone'. Lit.: Stephens 1.184-91*; Burg 104-6; Johannesson no. 35; Noreen no. 37; Krause 1937, no. 70, n. 2*; Marstrander 270-6*; Wessen-Jansson no. 1125*; Makaev no. 49; Krause 1966, no. 100*; Krause 1971, no. 49.

114. Ellestad stone. Östergötland, Sweden. 550-600 A.D. (A) (R-L) ekAsigimArAzAfs . . . (B) (I) (R-L) . . . kArAisidokA (II) (L-R) stAinA (III) (inverted, R-L) . . . *z (IV) (?) kk ' kiiii * kkk . . . 81

All k-runes =Y , all Α-runes = ^ , all s-runes = \; R. A-4, 15s reversed; III-2 z is inverted and seems to be the end of an inverted and reversed line, of the rune preceding it, only a staff is partially visible. The stone is broken off so that the ends of the lines A and B-IV and the beginning of lines B-I and III are lost. In words: ekA sigimArAz Afs[A]kA rAisidokA stAinA . . . *z . . . kk kiiii kkk . . . ek-a, 1st sg. nom., enclitic pron. (used proclitically); see ek 6 Girdl sa. sigimArAz, cf. Sigimeros, Segimeros, Saigimeros (Strabo), OHG Sigimar, OE Sigemeer, OIc. Sigimarr, ODan. Sighmar, sig-i-; PG */seg-ez-/, cf. Go. sigis, OHG sigu, OS sigi, OE sigor, sige, OIc. sigr .victory'; PIE */segh-es-/, cf. OInd. sahas- .power, victory', Gk. ekh .hold, possess', hektikos .suffering'. -mar-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */mar-a-z/, (beside */mur-i-z/), cf. Gk. -moros .famous' and see -mariz 2 Thorsberg. af-, adv.; PG */ab-a/, cf. Go. af, ab-, OHG aba, ab-, OE of, a>f-, OIc. af,off, away'; PIE */ap-o/, cf. Gk. άρο, αρά ,from, away', Lat. ab ,from', OInd. άρα ,away, back'. -j[a]fc-0, masc. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */sak-5h/, cf. Go. sakan .accuse', OS sakan ,take to court', OHG sahhan ,fight, wrangle', OIc. saka .accuse, hurt'; PIE */sag-oh/, cf. Lat. sagire .preceive, feel', sagax .shrewd', Gk. Hegemon .leader'. rais-i-do-, 1st sg., pret. ind., wk. verb I; PG */rais-i-d:£n/, cf. rispi = rlesde .erected, raised' G^rlev stone (Jacobsen-Moltke no. 239), Go. raisida .caused to rise', OHG rerta .dropped', OE rcerde .reared, raised', OIc. reista .erected'; PIE */roy-s-y-dh'o-m/, cf. Lat. ri-vus ,brook', Russ. re-ka ,river'. -ka, enclitic pronoun, see eka. stain-α-, masc. ace. sg., o-stem; see 18 Vetteland.

Transl. ,1, Sigimaraz [i.e. victory-famous], one found free of guilt, raised the stone . . . '. Lit.: Krause 1937, 679-80; Lindquist 1947, 20-1; Marstrander 226-32*; Makaev no. 18; Krause 1966, no. 59*; Krause 1971, no. 22.

115. Setre comb. Hordaland, Norway. 550-600 A.D. (A) (I) hAlmAz (II) mAunA (B) AlunaAlu ' nanA All A-runes = )j(, all a-runes = ^ ; R. A-I-6 z inverted; A-I-3 and 4 are separated by a large space, which however has no significance; B-2 1 has its branch extending to the base line; B-4 n reversed; a short vertical line between B-8 and 9 seems to have been a false start for the n, which was then moved further from the preceding u. In words: hAlmAz mAunA Alu naA [A]lu nanA (with a occuring only before a nasal). 82

halm-a-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */halm-a-z/, cf. OHG halm, OE healm, OIc. halmr ,haulm, straw'; PIE */kol3m-o-s/, cf. Lat. culmus .straw, thatched roof, Gk. kalamos, kalome ,reed', Russ. soloma ,straw'. maun-a, masc. nom. sg., OM-stem; PG */maun-on/, cf. Go. af-mauips ,tired', OHG muoen ,to trouble, grieve'; PIE */mowa-n-on/, cf. Gk. amünö ,ward off, Lat. moveo .start moving', Lith. mauju ,push off. al-u, see 17 Lindholm. naA (with erroneous omission of n before A) = nan A = nann-ä, fern. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */nanb-oh/, cf. OIc. Nanna (wife of Baldr), Go. ana-nanpjan ,take courage', OHG nand, OE nob .boldness', OIc. nenninn .active, industrious'; etymology obscure.

Transl. ,Halmaz [i.e. towhead], Mauna [i.e. aloof one?]. Magic, Nanna [i.e. bold one], magic, Nanna'. Lit: Krause 1937, no. 34*; Makaev no. 78; Marstrander 1965, 250; Krause 1966, no. 40*; Krause 1971, no. 83.

116. Gummarp stone. Blekinge, Sweden. 600—650 A.D. (A) hAbuwolAfA (B) sAte (C) stAbAbria (D) fff Known only from drawings made in the 17th and 18th centuries; A =·% ; R. A-l h lacks the left staff; B-l s reversed; C-l s reversed with top half not visible; C-4 b lacks the top hump; C-8 i has a branch to the right which was most likely a fault in the stone. In words: hApuwolAfA sAte stAbA t>ria fff. hAbuwolAfA, cf. hAbuwulafz 117 Istaby, hAbuwolAfz 119 Stentoften, Hathowulf (bishop of Cambrai, 728-9), OHG Hadolf, OE Heaöuwulf, OIc. Hqlfr, Halfr (?). hAbu- = hqp-u-; PG */hab-u-/ (~ */had-u-/; see hadu- 38 Kj^levik. -wolAfA (with final -A as misreading of original -z; cf. 117 Istaby, 119 Stentoften) = wuiof-z, masc. nom. sg., o-stem (see 4.8); PG */wulf-a-z/, cf. Go. wulfs, OHG wolf, OS OE wulf, OIc. ulfr ,wolf; PIE */wlkW-o-s/ (> */wlp-o-s/), cf. OInd. vrka-, Gk. lukos, Lith. vilkas, Lat. lupus ,wolf, vulpes ,fox'. sAte = sat-ie, 3d sg., pret. ind., wk verb I; PG */sat-i-du-d/, see satidö 26 Ro. stab- , masc. ace. pi., o-stem (reformed from nom. pi. minus */-z/); PG */stab-a-nz/, cf. OHG staba, OS stabos, OE stafas, OIc. stafa .staves'; PIE */stabn-o-ns/, cf. Gk. staphulW .grapevine', OInd. stabhnäli ,supports, checks', Latv. stabs .column'. pri-ä, masc. ace. pi., ^o-stem (reformed from nom. pi.); PG */bri-nz/, cf. Go. prins, OIc. priä .three'; PIE */try-ns/, cf. Gk. trins, Lat. tris .three (ace.)', and see prijöz 27 Tune.

83

f = f[ehu] livestock, wealth'. Transl. ,H9puwulafz [i.e. battle-wolf] set three staves, fff [i.e. much wealth

Lit.: Stephens 1.206-7*; Johannesson no. 28; Noreen no. 27; Krause 1937, no. 48*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 358*; Marstrander 153-5*; Makaev no. 32; Müsset no. 26; Krause 1966, no. 95*; Krause 1971, no. 32; Klingenberg 1973, 187.

117. Istaby stone. Blekinge, Sweden. 600-650 A.D. (A) (I) AfatzhAriwuläfa (II) hApuwulafzhAeruwuIaflz (B) warAitrunAzpAiAz All -runes = l\; R. A-I-6, II-1, 11-11 h reversed; B-l w and B-2 a lack the top portion, but the reading is certain; B-9 n reversed. In words: Afatz hAriwulafa hApuwulafz hAeruwulafiz warAit runAz pAiAz, Afatz = af^tr (with neutralization of contrast r after apicals, see 5.6), prep.; PG */af-tro~-t/, cf. Go. aftra, OIc. aptr ,back, anew', OHG OS aftar, OE aefter .after, behind'; PIE */op-tra~-d/, see 27 Tune. hAriwulafa, cf. hAriwolAfz 119 Stentoften, OHG Hariulf, Heriwolf, OIc. Herjulf. hAri- = haer-i-; see harja 8 Vimose. -wuPf-a, masc. ace. sg., o-stem; PG */wulf-a-n/, see -wulafz 116 Gummarp. hApuwulafz, see hqfruwulafz

116 Gummarp.

hAeruwulafiz, cf. QEHeoruwulf, OIc. Hjqrr, Hjqr·. hAeru- = hjqr-u- (with»} in its original value in noninitial position, see 4.10); PG */her-u-/, cf. Go. hainis, OS heru-, OE heoru, OIc. hjqrr ,sword'; PIE */ker-w-/, cf. Gk. keiro ,cut off, OInd. krnati, krnoti .wounds, küls', Lith. kertu ,hew', kffvis ,axe'. •wulafiz = -wylaf-i-z, masc. nom. sg., ^o-stem; PG */wulf-ija-z/, cf. holt-ijaz, 23 Gallehus and see -wulafz 116 Gummarp. warAit = w°rxt, 3d sg., pret. ind., st. verb I; PG */wrait-e/, see wraita 41 Reistad. run-ä-z, fem. ace. pi.,
Transl. ,H9puwuiafz [i.e. battle-wolf], son of HJ9ruwulafz [ i.e. sword-wolf], wrote these runes in memory of Haeriwuiafz [i.e. army-wolf]'. 84

Lit: Stephens 1.173-5*; Burg 80-4; Johannesson no. 30; Moreen no. 31; v. Friesen 32*; Krause 1937, no. 63*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 359*; Marstrander 156-7*; Makaev no. 40; M sset no. 29*; Krause 1966, no. 98*; Krause 1971, no. 41.

118. Tveito stone. Telemark, Norway. 600-650 A.D. tAitz R. 2 A = tAitz = tait-r, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */tait-a-z/, cf. OHG zeiz, OS,_fe/, OE tat .tender, charming', OIc. teitr ,happy'; PIE */doy-d-o-s/, cf. OInd. dideti .shines', Gk. Horn, deelos ,open, obvious', Lat. dies, Olr. dia, die ,day'.

Transl. ,Taitr [i.e. charming, happy one]'. Lit.: Bugge-Olsen no. 37*; Shetelig 1914, 66, 71-5; Johannesson no. 73; Noreen no. 80; v. Friesen 25*; Krause 1937, no. 74, n. e; Makaev no. 100; Krause 1966, no. 94*; Krause 1971, no. 106.

119. Stentoften stone. Blekinge, Sweden. 600-650 A.D. (I) niuhAborumz (II) niuhagestumz (III) hAfeuwolAfzgAfj (IV) hAriwolAfzmAg*usnuh*e (V) hidezrunonofelAhekAhederAginoronoz (VI) herAmAlAsAzArAgeuwelAdudsA^AtbAriutip All A-runes = fc b = £ ; ζ =1 ; s = \; R. II-5 a = h ΠΙ-14 j = f ; IV-19 h, V-8, 10 n reversed; V-18 k =Y; IV-14 is read as i by some, as z by N. . Nielsen; IV-20 is read as w or 1. In words: ni uhA borumz ni uha gestumz hAfniwolAfz gAfj hAriwolAfz mAg[i]u snuh*e hidezruno no felAhekA hederA ginoronoz herAmAlAs Az ArAgeu welAduds sA pAt bAriutib. ni, see 2 Thorsberg. uh-a, see 15 Kragehul. bor-umz, masc. dat. pi., o-stem (with ending of cons, and w-stems); PG */bur-a-mz/, see boro 21 Opedal. gestumz = gtest-umz, masc. dat. pi., y-siem (with ending of cons, and w-stems); PG */gast-i-mz/, see -gastiz 20 Einang. hAbuwolAfz = hqpuwul^fz, see 116 Gummarp. gaf, 3d sg., pret. ind., st. verb V; PG */gab-e/, cf. OHG gab, OE geaf, Go. OS OIc. gaf ,gave'; PIE */ghobh-e/, see gibu 71 Sjaelland. j = *ar-a. see j[ara] 103 Skodborg. hAriwolAfz = hxriwuflfz,

see 117 Istaby.

mag[i]u = mtEg\i)fi, masc. dat. sg., w-stem; PG */mag-ew-i/, see magoz 18 Vetteland. 85

hidez = hceder-; PG */haidr-/, cf. OHG heitar, OS hedar .clear, bright', OE hador .clearness, brightness', OIc. heibr .clear, cloudless'; PIE */(s)k3y-tr-o-/, cf. OInd. citra- .clear', Lith. skaidrus .bright, clear'; cf. 120 Björketorp hAidz-. -runo = rün-ä, fern. gen. pi., 5n/, PIE */run-a-om/, see 20 Einang. no = runu, see runo ronu 120 Björketorp (with copying error). felAh- = faelah-, 1st sg., pres. ind., st. verb HI (with loss of ending before encl. pron.); PG */felh-57, cf. Go. filha, OHG OS (bi)fu(a)hu, OE feole, OIc. fel .hide, bury, transfer, commit'; PIE */pel-k-o/, cf. OPi.pelkis ,cloak'; cf. 120 Björketorp fAlAh-. -ekA = -xk-a, encl. pron., see -eka 6 Gardlösa and cf. 120 Björketorp -Ak. hederA = haedera adv.; PG */hi-dra-n/, cf. OE hider, OIc. hebra « */hi-dr5"-n/, Go. hidre « */hi-drai-n/?) .hither'; PIE */ky-tro-m/, cf. Lat. citra ,on this side'; cf. 120 Björketorp hAiderA and see 5.6. gino- = ginn0·, see 15 Kragehul; cf. 120 Björketorp ginA-. -ronoz = rün-ä-z, fern. ace. pi.; see 109 Tjurkö 1. herAmA- = h/azr^m0-; PG */herm-a-/, cf. Dan. toponym Hferm, OHG skirm, skerm ,cover, shield, screen', OS (bi)skirmian .protect, give cover'; PIE */(s)ker-m-o-/, cf. OInd. carman- ,skin, hide', Lat. corium, scortum .leather', OS1. crSmü ,tent', Russ. skora ,hide, skin'; cf. 120 Björketorp hAerAmA- and see 4.10. -lAs = -tys-s, masc. nom. sg., o-stem; PG */-laus-a-z/, cf. Go. -laus, OHG OS -los, OE -le~as, OIc. -lams ,-less'; PIE */low-s-o-s/, cf. Gk. lusis .solution', luö .dissolve, liberate', Lat. lues .dirty laundry', OInd. lunSli ,cuts off, Olr. Joe ,wool, pelt,: cf. 120 Björketorp -lAusz and see 5.6. Az = CEZ, 3d sg., pres. ind. (leveled from 2d sg.), substantive verb; PG (2d sg.) */es(-i)/, cf. Go. w, OIc. es, E are; PIE */es(-i)/, cf. Lat. es, Gk. ei, OInd. asi, Lith. esi, OS1. jesi ,you are'. ArAgeu = ce^g-iü, fern. dat. sg., ^^-stem; PG */arg-ijo-i/, cf. OHG ar(a)g .cowardly, shiftless, miserly', ODu. arug .perverse', OE earg .cowardly, lazy, miserable, useless', OIc. argr .unmanly, lustful, bad', OHGargi, OIc. ergi .baseness, perversity, disgrace'; PIE */orgn-ya-y/, cf. Gk. orkhein , swing, move', OInd. rghayati .trembles, rages', Av. srsyant- .bad, loathsome'. welA- = wail0-; PG */wihl-a-/, cf. OIc. vela ,deceive', Finn, (loanword) vihlata ,delude, lead astray', OE wigol .pertaining to soothsaying', wiglian .soothsay'; PIE */wykl-o-/, see wih 98 Pietroassa. -duds = -dtfds, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */daup-a-s ~ -e-s/, cf. (w-stems) Go. daupaus, OIc. daubar, (o-stems) OHG tödes, OS dödes, OE deabes, OIc. daubs .death's'; PIE */dnow-t-o-s ~ -e-s/, cf. Lat. fünus .funeral', Olr. duine .human being', doini .people', OS1. daviti .suffocate, strangle'; cf. 120 Björketorp dAude. sa, masc. nom. sg., demon, pron.; PG */s-a/, cf. Go. sä, OE se, OIc. sä; PIE */s-o/, cf. OInd. so, Gk. ho, OLat. sa-psa .this'; cf. 120 Björketorp sAz. pat, neut. ace. sg., demon, pron.; see 111 By. bAriutib = barytit>, 3d sg., pres. ind., st. verb II; PG */breut-e-di/, cf. OS (wk verb) 86

brustid .breaks open', MHG briu^et .swells up, bursts forth (of blossoms)', OIc. brytr .breaks, destroys', OE brTett .destroys'; PIE */bhrew-d-e-ty/, cf. OInd. bhr ηά-m .embryo', Latv. bra -ηα ,scab, scale, discarded skin, intestines'; cf. 120 Bjorketorp bArutz.

Transl. ,Not Uha to the sons [i.e. natives], not Uha to the guests [i.e. nonnatives], (but) H9puwulafz gave good-harvest. Haeriwulafz (to?) his son . . . The sequence of bright-runes I commit here [i.e. to this stone], mighty-runes. Protectionless through [because of] baseness, (in possession) of an insidious death is he (who) breaks this'. Lit.: Stephens 1.169-72*; Burg 63-80; Johannesson no. 16; Noreen no. 66; Krause 1937, no. 51*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 357*; Marstrander 114-53*; Makaev no. 86; Krause 1966, no. 96*; Antonsen 1968b, 134; N.A. Nielsen 1968, 28-47*; Krause 1971, no. 91; Klingenberg 1973, 96-101, 232-45*.

120. Bj rketorp stone. Blekinge, Sweden. 600-650 A.D. (A) (I) hAidzrunoronu (II) fAlAhAkhAiderAg (III) inArunAzArAgeu (IV) hAerAmAlAusz (V) utiAzwelAdAude (VI) sAzpAtbArutz (B)

upArAbAsbA

Lines I—VI run from bottom to top on side A; all Α-runes = φ; ζ = | ; all h's are reversed, as are R. 1-8, 12, III-2 n, and IV-11, VI-1 s; II-7 k =| ; B-6, 9 b = ^; B-8 s = ^. In words: hAidzruno ronu fAlAhAk hAiderA ginArunAz ArAgeu hAerAmAlAusz uti Az welAdAude sAz bAt bArutz ubArAbA sbA. hAidz = hcedr-, see hidez- 119 Stenoften. runo = r n- , see 119 Stentoften. ronu = run- , fern. dat. sg., α-stem; PG */run-o:i/, cf. OIc. runi ,run, river', renna, Go. OHG OS OE rinnan, MLG runnen .run, flow'; PIE */r-n-a~-y/, cf. Lat. or/or ,arise'. fAlAh- = fcelah- (with root vowel αε spelled A, as in -Ak below), see felAh- 119 Stenroften and 4.9. -Ak = (Ek, see -ekA 119 Stentoften. hAiderA = hxd^ra, see hederA 119 Stentoften. ginA- = ginna-, cf. gino- 119 Stentoften. -run-a-z, see ronoz 119 Stentoften. ArAgeu = ae^g-i , see 119 Stentoften. hAerAmA-= hjte^m11-, see herAmA- 119 Stentoften, and cf. hAeru- 117 Istaby.

87

-lAusz = tys-r, see -lAs 119 Stentoften and 5.6. uti = üt-e, adverb of rest; PG */üt-äs/, cf. Go. uta, OHG üy, OS OE Ute, OIc. üti; PIE */ud/, cf. OInd. wd- ,up, out', Gk. hastens ,the latter'. Az = o°z, see 119 Stentoften. welA = w(ela-, see 119 Stentoften. -dAude = d(fd-e, masc. dat. sg., o-stem; PG */daup-a-i/, cf. -duds 119 Stentoften, OIc. daubi, OE deabe, OS rföde, OHG töde, (w-stems) Go. daupau, OIc. dauba. sa-2, masc. nom. sg., demon, pron. (see sa 119 Stentoften) + rel. part., PG */es ~ ez/, cf. OIc. es, is, er, ir ,who, which', Go. is, OHG er, ir ,he'; PIE */e-s/, cf. OInd. a-sya ,it's', Umbr. es-to ,this', OInd. as-mai, Umbr. es-mei (dat.)'. fiat, see 119 Stentoften. bAiutz = baryt-r, 3d sg., pres. ind., st. verb II (with ending of 2d sg.), see bAriutip 119 Stentoften and 5.6. u-, insep. neg. particle; PG */un-/, see 6 Gardlösa. -pa^b-a, fem. nom. sg., on-stern; PG */parb-5h/, cf. Go. parba, OE pearfe, OIc. parfa .needed, necessary, useful'; PIE */torp-oh/, cf. OInd. tarpati ,eats to his fill, becomes statisfied', Lith. tarpa ,growth, thriving', Gk. terpö .satisfy, gladden'. sbA = sp4, fem. nom. sg., a"-stem; PG */spah-o7, cf. Ic. spa .prophecy', OHG spehon ,observe closely'; PIE */spok-a7, cf. Lat. specere ,see', OInd. spasati ,sees', Gk. skeptomai ,watch'.

Transl. ,The sequence of bright-runes I commit here [i.e. to this stone], mightyrunes. Because of baseness, protectionless abroad is, (condemned) to an insidious death, he who breaks this. Harmful prophecy'. Lit.: Stephens 1.165-8*; Burg 59-63; Bugge-Olsen 2.626-8; Johannesson no. 6; Noreen no. 4; Krause 1937, no. 50*; Jacobsen-Moltke no. 360*; Marstrander 11453*; Makaev no. 9; Krause 1966, no. 97*; N.A. Nielsen 1968, 28-47; Krause 1971, no. 7; Klingenberg 1973, 96-101, 259-60.

121. Rävsal stone. Bohuslän, Sweden. 600-650 A.D. hAriwulfs ' stAinAz R. l h reversed; R. 2, 12, 15 A =|; R. 5 w is read by some as J>; R. 9, 10 s = < J ; R . 1 6 z = / | v . I n words: hAriwulfs stAinaz. hAriwulfs = h&r-i-wulf-s, masc. gen. sg., o-stem; PG */wulf-a-s ~ -e-s/, see 116 Gummarp and 117 Istaby. stAinAz = staen-a-z, masc. nom. pi., o-stem; PG */stain-5:z/, cf. Go. stainos, OHG steina, OS stenos, OE stanas, OIc. steinar .stones'; see staina 18 Vetteland.

Transl. .Haeriwulf s stones [i.e. monument]'.

88

Lit: Stephens 3.38-41*; Wimmer 1887, 230-2*, Johannesson no. 51; Noreen no. 54; v. Friesen 1933, 31*; Krause 1937, no. 70*; Marstrander 180-7*; Makaev no. 70; Müsset no. 30; Krause 1966, no. 80*; Krause 1971, no. 75; Klingenberg 1973, 311-3.

89

Index of Forms Numbers refer to Corpus of Inscriptions

1.

Germanic

1.1 Runic (NwG undesignated. Epenthetic vowels are superscribed and ignored in alphabetization and in normalized spellings in italics. Scand. ae, , Q, appear in that order after z). aadagast WG 99 = andagast aau 15 = alu -ad- 36 af- NG 114 Afs [A]kA NG 114 after 27 APtz EN 117 = aftr -ag- 17,29, EG 97 agila- 39 agilamudon 39 = agilamundon aisaz 53 aisgz 3 = aiskz aiwuidai 60 = aiwide -AkEN 120= -cek akaz NG 107 al 92 = alu •al- 12 ala 9 = alia ala- WG 103 alawidWG 103 alawin WG 103 alja- 40 aljamarkiz 40 alia 9 alu 16,17,35,49,51,54, 55,56,58,62,82,83, 84,85,86, 92, WG 100, NG115 alugod WG 100

90

alukoSl anNG109 -an- 27, EG 97 ana 10. 11,26 •and- 27 anda- WG 99 andagast WG 99 ansu- 15, 28 ansugastiz 28 ansugislas 15 Ar A geu;N 119,120 = arbij- 27 arbijano 27 arbijarjostez 27 -arjöstez 27 asugasdiz 28 = ansugastiz asugisalas 15 = ansugislas -augiz 63 auja71,EG95,WG99, 103 -auwifa WG 99 awings EG 95 AzEN 119, azina NG 1 1 1 baijaz 40 bera 16 bida- 4 bidawarijaz 4 birg- 21 birgingu 21

birgnggu 21 boro 21 borumzEN 119 brando 44 b A riutibEN 119 brytfy bArutzEN 120 = brytr bry_ tib EN 119 brytr EN 120 buirso WG 106 = burisö . . . dagastiz 20 dalidun 27 -dAudeEN 120 = djde -duds EN U9=d
N 119 ehuNG107(=t?/hvu?) ehwu 57, NG 107 ek6, 12, 13,15,17,23,27, 29,31,33,38,39,40, 41,48, 52, 53, 61,75, NG 110, 111, 112(cf.-dta, ik, -ika, -ka, -cek, -aeka) ekANG114 -eka 7, 46 em 15 erilazlS, 17, 39,48, 52, 75, NG110, 111, 112 erlazNG 110 = er/7az fahi 46, NG 107 f[a]hid...NG112

fabide NG 108 fahido 26 = faihidö faihido 18, 20, 26 -faikinaz 18 fakaz 61 fA! A hAkEN120 =

f&lh-aek fara- 71 farauisa 7 1 = farawisa fafcai WG 105 = fat>e felAhekAEN 119 = fcelh-

ceka fine· 74 = flnno flagda- 18 flagdafaikinaz 18 frawa- 11 frawaiadaz 11 frödila 59 frohila 59 = frödila faslh- EN 119, 120 gAf EN 119 gakaz 85 -gandiz 31 -gast WG 99 -gastiz 20, 23, 28, 74, 80, WG 99, EN 119 gestumz EN 119 = gcestumz gibu 71 ginnu- 15, EN 119, 120 gin°ronoz EN 119 = ginnrünäz ginArunAz EN 120 = ginn-

rünäz -gislas 15 £/i 63 glaeaugiz 63 = glaaugiz -god WG 100 godagas 29 gudija 31 gutanio EG 97 gcestumz EN 119 hadu- 38 (cf. habu-) hAerAmAlAusz EN 120 = hjcerml^sr hAeruwuiafiz_EN 117 = hjqruwylfiz hagaia 15, 69 hagalu 69

hagi- 24 hagiiadaz 24 hagu- 29, 38 hagustadaz 38 = hagustaldaz hagustaldaz 29, 38 haha 45 hahai 11= hanhe hAiderAEN 120 = hcedra hAidz- EN 120 = haedrhAidzruno EN 120 =

häedrrünö hailag EG 97 = hcelag? hait- 17, 48, 71 haiteka 17 haitika 71 haitinaz 25 hakubo 46 halaz 37 = hallaz hali 45 = halli hAlmAz NG 115 hanhe 11 Han- 8, 14, 26, 71, 73, (cf. hteri-) harijan 73 hariso 14 hariuha 71 hAriwolAfz EN 119 = hoeriwulfz hAriwuiafa EN 117 = hteriwulfa hAriwulfsEN 121 =

haeriwulfs harja 8 -harfaz 26 hateka 17 = haiteka habu 45, EN 116, 117, 119 (cf. hadu-, hqfm-) hAbuwolAfA EN 116 = hqfruwulfz haukobuz 72 hederA EN 119 = hcedra heldaz 109 her A m A iAsEN 119 = hjaermtyss hidezruno EN 119 = heedrnino hino 45 hite 48 = halte

hiwigaz 12 hjaerm- EN 119, 120

hiqru- EN 117 hlaaiwido 38 = hlaiwido

•hlaiban 27 hlaiwa 79 hlaiwidaz 43 hleuno 10

hlewa- 23 hlewagastiz 23 hnabdas 79 holtijaz 23 horaz 61 horna 23, 45 harabanaz 48 h(a)razaz 26, 42 hrozaz NG 111 hroze NG 111

•hundaz 5 hädr- EN 119, 120 h&dra EN 119, 120

haelag EG 97 ?/·/117, 119, 120 hqlm- EN 116, 117, 119 -id· 4, 9, 18, 20, 23, 24, 26, 27, 38, 43, NG 108 iddan WG 105 idringaz 41 -ig- 12, 39, 50 igaduz 36 = ingaduz igijon 37 = ingijön -ija- 1, 4, 9, 23, 26, 32, 33, 53, EN 117 (cf. -ja-) -ija(n) 25, 27, 31, WG 99

(cf. -ja(n)) -i/o- 10, EG 97 -ifo(n) 37 ik 87, NG 107 (cf. ek) -ika 71 (cf. -eka) -il- 15, 17, 39, 52, 56, 59, 101 -ila(n) 52, 59, 82, 101 -ina- 11, 18, 25, 46, 111 -ing- 21, 41, 81, EG 95, 98 ingaduz 36 -iso(n) 14, WG 106 ist 18

91

it 60 -ja- 40 (cf. -ija-) -ja(n) 7, 8, 73 (cf. -ifa(n)) -kANG 114 (cf. -eka) keban 78

-körne NG 109 -ko(n)Jl -kundo 46 kuni- NG 109 kunimudiu NG 109 = kunimundiu laasauwija WG 99 = lasauwija ladawarijaz 32 = landawarijaz landa- 32 -laikaz 38 laibigaz 50 las- WG 99 -lAsEN 119 = -tyss labo NG 108 labodu 64 labu 59, 62, 66, 85, WG 101, NG 108 laukaz 19, 58, 65,_85, 86 -lAusz EN 120 = Ijsr labro 22 [lejubaz 48 -leubaz 34 leubu 21 leugaz 73 liano WG 105 ligi 45 liliz 60 = lilliz lina 19 Ibji WG 101 = la\>u -tys- EN 119, 120 mAg[i]u EN 119 = maegiu magoz 18 magu 38 mairlingu 81 = marilingu makija 9 -maraz NG 114 maiidai 9 = münde marilingu 81 marings EG 98 mariz 2 •markiz 40

92

mAunA NG 115 mez 21, 27 minas 18 minino 38 minu 21 -mundiu NG 109 -mundon 39 mcegcu EN 119 naA NG 115 = nanriä -namz 41 nanA NG 115 = nanriä ni 2, EN 119 niujila 56 niuwila WG 101 -ödu- 64 -Ö/JM- 72 owlbubewaz 2 = wolfntfrewaz

-radas 76 -radaz 11, 24, 76 ragina- 46 raginakudo 46 = ragina-

kundo ranja 7 = rannja raunijaz 1 -ride 27 -rids EG 96 ronoz EN 119 = runaz ronu EN 120 = runu runAz (ace. pi.) EN 117, 120 runo (ace. sg.) 20, 46, 53; (gen. pi.) EN 119, 120 runoz 48, NG 109, EN 117, 119, 120 runu EN 120 sAEN 119 saba 68 saira- 26 sairawidaz 26 -saka NG 114 sali- 74 saligastiz 74 salu 88 saralu 12 sAte EN 116 = satt? (cf. satidö) satido 26

sawilagaz 17 sAz EN 120 sbA EN 120 = sp stAbAEN 116 staina 18, 26, 27, stAinANG 114 staina- 26 stainawarijaz 26 stainaz NG 113 stAinAz_EN 121 = staenaz swaba- 26 swabaharjaz 26 swestar 21 siainaz NG 113 = stainaz tAitz WN 118 = taitr talgidai 4 = talgide talijo 10 tantulu 58 tawide 24 tawido 23 tawo 64 tilarids EG 96 toj- 46 tojeka 46 bAiAzEN 117 = faeiäz baliz 47 bar 43 -farbä EN 120 bat NG 111, pAt EN 119, 120 bewaz 2, 29 birbijaz 22 brawijan 25 briaEN 116 brijoz 27 EN 117 u- EN 120 (cf. un-) uha 15, 60, 71, EN 119, u h A E N 119 uigiz 87 = wigiz -uk- 51 -ul- 12 . . . uma 16 un- 6, 31, 41 (cf. «-) ungandiz 31

unnamz 41 unt> WG 105 unwodz 6 uti EN 120 = ute up WG 105 = un\> •u\>- 46 ubArAbA EN 120 wage 21 wagigaz 39 waiga 67 waja- 76

wajaradas 76 waje 2 wakraz 41 wara- EG 94 warawnis EG 94 = warawins -warijaz 4, 26, 32 waruz 77 was ... 25

1.2

wate 45 welAdAude EN 120 = w&ldfide wel A duds EN 119 = waeldjds -wid WG 103 -widaz 26 widu- 5, 80 widugastiz 80 widuhudaz 5 = widuhundaz wigiz 87 wih EG 97 wiliz 10 -win WG 103 winai 12 = wine -wins EG 94 -wisa 71 witadahalaiban 27 = witandahlaiban witanda- 27 wiwaz 27 wiwilan 52

wiwio 53 wiz 53 wödu- 27 woduride 27 -wödz 6 worahto 27 wortaa NG 110 worteNG 111, 109 w*rAit EN 117 = wra>t wraita 41 w(a)ritu 48, 70 writum 53 wri/EN 117 -wulfz EN 116, 117 119 wurte_NG 109 = worte -wylfiz EN 117 wael- EN 119, 120 -a?* EN 120, -vka EN 119 (cf. -eka) (Ergiu EN 119, 120 a-z EN 119, 120

baur 21 beidan 4 Brandila 44 daubau 120 daubaus 119 -fadis 105 faginon 46 fagrs 46 fahebs 46 (fulla)fahjan 46 (ga)fahrjan 46 (filu)faihs 18 faran 71 -fabs 105 filha 119, 120 frauja 11 frobs 59 gaf 119 gahlaiba 27 gasts 20 giba 71 gobs 29 gudja 31

gub 31 hairus 117 haita 15 haitans 25 hallus 37 Hanhavaldi Burg. 11 harjiz 8 haurn 23 heiwa(fraujin) 12 hidre 119 hina 45 hlaifs 27 hlaiw 38 hliuma 23 hoha 45 hors 62 hunds 5 ik 6 im 15 is (pron.) 120 is (verb) 119, 120 ist 18 ita 60

Gothic

ab- 114 Accila 107 af 114 aftaro 27 aftra 117 agls 39 aihra(tundi) 57 airus 15 (us)aiwjan 60 ala- 103 alja- 40 Alia 9 ana 11 andeis 99 ansis 15 arbi 27 arbjane 27 (and)augiba 62 -augjo 62 augo 62 auhuma 15 awi(liub) 71 bairgan 21

93

idreiga 41 kaum 109 -kunda 46 kuni 109 laiks 38 land 32 lapons 59 laus 119 lein 19 leipan 50 liuba 21 liugan 73 magus 18 Marabadus 98 marka 40 (af)mauibs 115 meinana 39 meins 18 meki 9 (waila)meri 2 (us)meridedun 9 Merila 81 merjan 2 mis 21 (ana)nanbjan 115 nei 2 (anda)nems 41 niujis 56 ragin 46 raisida 114

(ur)rannjan 7 (ur)redan 11 rinnan 120 runa 20 sa 119 Saigimeros 114 Sair 26 sakan 114 saljan 88 satida 26 sauil 17 Segimeros 114 Sigimeros 114 sigis 114 skaidan 34 skabei 45 skop 45 slahan 11 stains 18 (ga)staldan 27 swistar 21 talzjan 10 (faura)tani 57 taujan 23, 46 tawida 23 (ga)tils 96 -tojis 46 bar 43 barba 120 bata 111

phis 2 bos 117 prins 116 un- 6 und 105 unpa- 105 uta 120 Veila 21 (ga)wadjon 103 wagjan 39 wai(dedja) 2 wai 2 waihsta 27 wajamerjan 2 warjan 4 wars 94 was 25 waurhta 27 wegs 21 weihan 67 weihs 97 weis (pron.) 53 weis (adj.) 71 Wigilinda 87 wileis 10 witan 27 wops 6 wulfs 116 wulbus 2

1.3 Scandinavian (OIc. undesignated; p ~ 0, ae ~ ä, Q ~ a, ^ ~ ö in this order at end of alphabet) afl!4 aka 107 Aki ODa. 107 al- 103 aldrtili 96 Alii 9 andsylis, -sjilis 17 aptr 117 aren OSw. 111 argr 119 arinn 111 Äs- 15 ass 15 94

auga 63 beimar 40 bera 16 Berg- 21 Biarg- 21 Biari ODa. 16 Biere OSw. 16 bilda 40 biöa 4 Bi9rg- 21 bi9rn 16 borr 21 Brand- 44

bramdr 44 Biynd- 44 burr 21 Baeri OSw. 16 dauoa 120 dauöar 119 dauöi 120 dauos 119 dill 27 dtftr 27 egg 39 Eggber 2 egla N 39

eisa 53 ek 5 em 15 ende(r) 99 eptir 27 er 120 erfi 27 es 18, 119 Es- 15 ey 71 Ey- 71 eygr 63 fa 18 fagr 46 fakr 61 fara 71 fell 119 feikn 18 Finna 74 finnr 74 Finnr 74 flaga 18 flago 18 Freyr 11 Frodhe OSw. 59 Frothi ODa. 59 froor 59 gaf 119 gand Nw. dial. 31 gandr 31 gef 71 gestr 20 ginn- 15 ginn-regin 15 gisl 15 gj^n-god N 15 glamr 63 glaesa 63 Gotna 97 gotnar 97 go i 31 goor 29 gu 31 gu i 31 guor 31 haga 24 hagi 29 hagl 15

hagraor 24 Hagvaldr 24 haki 45 Halfr 116 haUr 37 Hallveig 67 halmr 115 haukstaldr 29 haukstallr 29 he agr 97 heite 15 heitinn 25 hei r 119 Herian(n) 8 Heriulf 117 herr 8 hestr 11 heora 119 hildr 109 Γ- 117 117 117 Hjerm Da. 119 hie 23 hleifr 27 hly 23 hnafa 79 hnefi 79 Hnefi 79 hoka 72 hor 62 horn 23 horr 62 hrafn 48 Hrafn 48 hrtfra 26, 111 huka 72 hyske 12 h90 45 H9o(r) 38, 45 H9lfr 116 hi>kia 45 ir 120 is 120 ίο- 105 ίο- 105 i rast 41 jor 57

kia abaergh ONw. 78 Kidinge Sw. 78 k rn 109 -kunda 46 kunmuntaz OSw. 109 -kunna 46 kyn 109 K den s Sw. 78 land 32 lauss 119 leikr 38 leio 50 leioa 50 le r 22 ligg 45 Lillingi OSw. 60 lin 19 liuf 21 Ifta 50 196 59 ΙφδιιΟΓ 64 marr 98 mer 21 minn 18 mund 39, 109 mabki 9 maera 9 mjerr 2 18 40 Nanna 115 nennin 115 ηί2 -ny 56 nyr 56 -naemr 41 o- 5 orta 27 Os- 15 o r5 raun l regin 46 reista 114 reit 41 renna 7, 120 reyna 1 rist>iODa. 114 ritom 53

95

run 20 runar 20 runi 120 rggn 46 sa 119 saka 114 sala 88 salr 74 sarr 26 sefe 68 setta 26 Sighmar ODa. 114 Sigmarr 114 sigr 114 skada Sw. 45 skaö 45 skeö 45 skoö 45 sleginn 11 sol 17 spa 120 stafa 116 steinn18

stiarf 33 stilla 47 Suifarr 26 -sylis 17 21

1.4

veria 4 vfg 87 Vigbrandr 87 vflcua 27 vill 10 vinr 12 viss 72 viör 5, 80 vfor 26 vriter Nw. dial. 48 vgr 77 wi(r) OSw. 53 Yngui 37 par 43 parfa 120 pat 111 piarf 33 pirfingr 33 preyia 25 ,-

97

Bur- 106 Chiddinfold 78 corn 109 -cunde 46 Cynemund 109 cynn 109 deaöe 120 deaoes 119 dohtor 27 eage 63 ealop 17 ealu 17 earg 119 ecg 39 ele- 40 ende 99

2

Lin OSw. I l l

vei 2 veig 67 Veiga Ic. 67 vela 119 ver 53

English (OE undesignated; ae = ae, p ~

Aca 107 sf- 114 a;fter 27, 117 ael- 103 Aluca 51 are 119 äscion 3 ask 3 Beorga 21 beorgan 21 bera 16 bewitian 27 bidan 4 brand 44 briett 119 brond 44

96

89111 12 -stflis 17 s^ruar 12 teitr 118 telgia4 telia 10 tol 46 tyia 46 t^ia 46 u- 5 ulfr 116 Ullr 2 unn- 105 uppnaemr 41 uti 120 vagr 21 vakr 41 Vakr 41 Valir 109 van 94 vas 25 vatr 45

15

j 17 J lrunar ^„

1?

?4

ordered after f)

flöcan

eoh 57 eom 15 fäcen 18 fücne 18 faegr 46 fagian 18 faran 71 fealh 120 feole 119 18 frea 11 fröd 59 geaf 119 gefasg 46 gelaere 99 gesteald 29

gewegan 67 giefe 71 g(i)est 20 ginn 15 gisl 15 glür 63 god 31 god 29 Godaeg 29 Godeg 29 Gotan 97 guö 31 haca 45 hacod 46 hädor 119 haegel 15 haegsteald 29 haga 29 haglas 70 hagol 15 hagosteald 29 häiig 97 bäten 25 haugh E 45 headu- 39 heall 37 healm 115 Heaöoläc 38 heaöu- 45 Heaöuwulf 116 hengest 11 heoru 117 Heoruwulf 117 here 8 hider 119 hüd 109 hine 45 hiwräJden 12 hlisw 38 hläf 27 hläw 38 Hleo- 23 hieb w 23 hlüd 23 hoc 45 holt 23 höre 62 hörn 23

Hraefen 48 hraefn 48 hräran 26, 111 hund 5 hyll 37 ic6 Ida 105 ierfe 27 ierfene 27 Ing 37 is_18 läc 38 lad 50 lüdan 50 lis 99 land 32 laöu 59 leac 19 leas 119 lebf 21 -lebf 34 leoer 22 lige 45 Lilla 60 lin 19 !§>an 50 lode(stone) E 50 maere 2 mago 18 märe E 98 me" 21 mearc 40 mearh 98 mece 9 min 18 mund 39, 109 nie we 56 nö> 115 of 114 ofost 53 on 11 onhagian 24 ös 15 rid 11 nirde 114 regn- 46 rennan 7 ridan 27

rinnan 120 ruh 20 sael 74 Saerla 12 salor 74 salu 88 sir 26 sceadan 34 sceado 45 scej>e 45 se 119 searu 12 sefa 68 sele 74 selegyst 74 sette 26 sige 114 Sigemaer 114 sigor 114 slaegen 11 slagen 11 siegen 11 stafas 116 stäh 18 stealdan 29 steorfan 33 stille 47 Swaefhere 26 sweoster 21 tat 118 tawian 23 täwian 64 tawode 23 tellan 10 tennan 58 tilian 96 töl 46 towian 46 fcaet 111 tjearfe 120 i>eow 2 Jjreade 25 Jjrean 25 t>reo 27 Jieorf 33 un- 6 und 105 Ute 120 97

uö 105 wä~ 2 Wacer 41 was 2 wäg 21 Waegmund 21 waer 94 W32S 25

wäet 45 Waga 39 waru 77 we" 53 Wealh 109

1.5

wine 12 wis 71 wod 6 worhte 27 wrät 41 write 48 writon 53 wrohte 27 wudu 5 wuldor 2 wulf 116

Low German (OS not designated; b = b, d

aftar 117 ala- 103 alo- 17 Aluco 51 an 11 (gi) bergan 21 bidan 4 brand 44 brustid 119 dio- 2 dohter 27 dode 120 eggia 39 ehu- 57 eli- 40 endi 99 erbi 27 escon 3 et 60 fagar 46 faran 71 fekn 18 (bi)filahu 119 frao 11 fröd 59 gaf 119 gast 20 gibu 71 gisal 15 glär MLG 63 god 31

98

wecgan 39 weddian 103 Welsh E 109 werian 4 wican 27 wicga 27 wid 26 widu 5 wig 87 wiglian 119 wigol 119 wih 97 wilt 10

göd 29 gudea 31 haco 45 hacud 46 hagal 15 (bi)hagon 24 hagustold 29 hathu- 45 hedar 119 helag 97 heri 8 heru- 117 (gi)hetan 25 hetu 15 hild 109 hiwiski 12 hleT 27 hleo 23, 38 holt 23 hörn 23 hrör 111 hrörian 26, 111 hund 5

ik6 is(t) 18 it 60 körn 109 kunni 109 land 32 läri 99 ledian 50

lek 38 lethar 22 ligi 45 lipf 21 lithian 50 lök 19 lös 119 magu 18 mäki 9 mari 2 marca 40 mi_21 min 18 mund 39, 109 niuwi 56 ob äst 53 öga 63 orloge MLG 73 räd 11 rennian 7 rinnan 120 rüna 20 runnen MLG 120 sakan 114 Saligast OLF 74 satte 26 scatho 45 scedan 34 sebo 68 seli 74 ser 26

setta 26 sigi 114 (bi)skirmian 119 (gi)slagan 11 stabos 116 steh 18 sterban 33 stilli 47 Suafhere 26 swestar 21 tet 118 thai 42 that 111

1.6

thria 27 tilian 96 tögean 46 un- 6 und 105 Ute 120 wacor 41 wäg 21 war 94 was 25 we 53 we" 2 wegian 39

werian 4 \vi_53 wid 26 -wui 97 wikan 27 wini 12 wis 72 wor(a)hta 27 wret 41 writu 48 writun 53 wulf 116

High German (OHG not designated; 3 = 2 )

ab- 114 aba 114 aftar 117 after 27 al- MHG 17 ala- 103 Allo 9 Allowin 103 Alwini 103 ana 11 anti 99 ar(a)g 119 argi 119 Arifridil 27 arin 111 Awa 71 Awi- 71 Awo 71, 97 bera 16 bergan 21 Bero 16 bifil(a)hu 119 bihal 40 Birico 21 bitan 4 Bor- 105 Brand- 44 brant 44 briusetMHG 119 Bur- 105 Buricho 105

chengisto 11 chorn 109 Chrasmar 26 Chunimunt 109 chunni 109 dar MHG 43 da 111 deo 2 derb 33 drewen 25 driu 27 drouwen 25 ecka 39 Eggideo 2 eiscon 3 eli-40 er 120 erbeono 27 erbi 27 erin 111 ewen MHG 60 Facco 61 Faco 61 fagar 46 Fahilo 61 Faho 61 faran 71 fehen 18 feihhan 18 ferwuot 6 fluohhan 18

fro 11 Fron- G 11 Fro t- 59 frouwa 11 Fruot- 59 fruot 59 Frutilo 59 gab 119 galeipo 27 gand- 31 gast 20 gend- 31 gibu 71 gifago 46 gihagan 24 giheisan 25 gisal 15 gislagan 11 giwar 94 giwi33eh 27 got 31 gund- 31 guot 29 Hadaleihinchova 38 hader MHG 38 Hadlikon G 38 Hadolf 116 hadu- 38, 45 hag 29 hagal 15 hago 45

99

hagustalt 29 häko 45 halm 115 Hariulf 117 Hathowulf OWF 116 hathu- 45 heüag 97 Heirat G 12 heischen G 3 heitar 119 heisu 15 Held- 109 Helt 109 hengist 11 heri 8 Heriwolf 117 Hildi- 109 Hilti- 109 hiltiu 109 Hiuo 12 Hiuperht 12 hiwiski 12 (h)leib 27 hleo 38 hlüt 23 Hnabi 79 holz 23 Horing 62 hörn 23 Hraban 48 hraban 48 Hraspod 26 (h)ruoren 26, 111 hüchen MHG 72 hunt 5 huohili 45 hu or 62 huor(r)a 62 Iddo 105 idrij Mo seif. 41 ih 6 Inchad 36 Inga 37 Ingadeus 36 Ingo 37 ir 20 Irminga 21 ist 18

100

Landowaiius 32 lant 32 Lantwari 32 Lantweri 32 Ian99 lat MHG 59 ledar 22 leide MHG 50 leih 38 leiten 50 lidan 50 Iigi45 Lilo 60 lin 19 liub 21 lös 119 louh 19 · magazogo 18 marah 98 marcha 40 märi 2 Merling 81 min 18 mir 21 munt 39, 109 muoen 115 nämi 41 nand 115 neve(me3) 79 ni 2 niuwi 56 Niwilo 56 ouga 63 Pranto 44 Rasipert 26 rät 11 reis 41 rennen 7 rerta 114 rinnan 120 ritan 27 risu 48 ri33um 53 rüna 20 sahhan 114 sal 74 sal, sala 88 Salagast 74

Salinga 21 Saro 12 satzta 26 sceidan 34 scidöh 34 seit, scides MHG 34 seli 74 sei 26 Sigimar 114 sigu 114 skadeT 45 skado 45 skerm 119 skirm 119 spehöh 120 staba 116 stein 18 sterban 33 stilli 47 Suabheri 26 Swäbä" 26 swestar 21 töde 120 tödes 119 tohter 27 ubarwehan 67 un- 6 unta 105 unzi 105 urliugi 73 ü~3e 120 wacchar 41 wackar 41 Wacmund 21 wag 21 Wal(a)h 109 Warnuinus 94 we" 2 weggen 39 weigar 67 weigern G 67 werren 4 wetten MHG 103 Widigast OF 80 Widugastis OF 80 wig 87 wigan 67 Wigibald 87

wih 97 wihhan 27 wüi 10 wini 12 wir 53 wis 71 wü 26

2.

witu 5, 80 Wiwüa 52 wolf 116 Wuldberht zaweh 46 zeis 118 zellen 10

zenen 58 zennen 58 zileh 96 zilön 96 zol MHG 4 zouuita 23 zouwen 23, 46

hiaros Dor. 53 ho 119 hodein 26 (h)udör 45 husteros 120 kakhlex 15 kälamos 115 kalome" 115 kefrö 117 keithen 45 kekio 11 kerannumi 26 keras 23 kholos 63 kio 15 klados 23 kle(w)os 23 klfbanos 27 knaptö 79 Koiromakhos 8 kolöhos 37 kotos 38 Kotus Thrac. 45 kräter 26 kuön 5 latris 88 lekhetai 45 lema 59 len 59 ligamö 38 linon 19 lohe" 50 lugos 19 lukos 116 luö 119 lusis 119 me 21

moi 18 -moros 2 -moros 114 neios Ion. 56 nemö 41 nemomai 41 oida 71 okheö 39 okhos 21 opisö 27 öTa 94 orkhefn 119 orph(an)os 27 ouai 2 pegos 61 pherö 21 phonos 31 phoruno 44 plegg" 18 poikilos 18 porös 71 posis 105 rhine" 41 rhinos 41 skeptomai 120 skhizö 34 staphuir 116 stellö 29 sterphnios 33 stia 18 stfon 18 stolos 29 terpö 120 thugater 27

Greek

äg_ö 107 aitzfs 72 akfs 39 akmS~39 allos 40 aluein 17 amüno 115 a(n)- 6 ana 11 änstos 27 apo, apo 114 askethes 45 awesa 25 daidalos 4 daiö" 46 deelos Hom. 118 dehai(w)os 60 ego(n) 6 119 eikö 27 ekhö 114 eme 21 emmi 15 enkhos 37 ereö 1,_20 ereunaö l ernos 7 eruma 4 essi 15 estf 18 genos 109 -gnetos 46 hegemöh 114 heÜon 88 hektikos 114 Helios 17 helor 88

torn

trefs 27 trins 116 trüö" 25

101

3.

Italic (Lat. undesignated)

ab 114 acies 39 aeru scare 3 aevum 60 aevus 60 agö 107 alers 9 alius 40 allers 9 allo Osc. 97 an- 11 antiae 99 ära 111 area 111 aso Osc. 111 avidus 71 caelum 97 canis 5 cams 62 caulae 29 cicaro 62 Cicero 62 cieö 15 eis 45 citrä" 119 civicus 12 clädes 109 cliehs 23 clivus 38 collis 37 corium 119 cornu 23 crepö 48 culmus 115 dies 118 dolare 4 ego 6 eiscurent Umbr. 3 en- 6 esmei Umbr. 120 es 119 est 18 esto Umbr. 120 fermentum 44 ferö 21 ferveo 44 102

fidus 4 foedus 4 fünus 119 genus 109 glaesum 63 glesum 63 gnätos 46 grähum 109 habere 71 hic_45 hiö 15 hostis 20 id 60 in- 6 interpres, -pretis 59 ira_53 istäs 117 istud 111 iterum 41 itio 105 kaila Osc. 97 lectus 45 linum 19 lubens 21 lucta 19 lues 119 lüma 19 lupus 116 luxäre 19 manus 39, 109 margö, -inis 40 me" 21 mehe Umbr. 21 mfl8 mihi 21 moveö 115 natus 46 ni 2 Novius 56 numerus 41 oculus 63 opacus 27 operiö 4 orbus 27 orior 7, 15, 120 pacer Umbr. 46

pango 61 pictor 18 piget 18 plaga 18 protäre 71 potis 105 regö 46 reor, reri 11 rex 46 rivus 114 rumor 20 saevus 26 sagäx 114 sagire 114 sapiens 68 sapsa 119 scindö 34 scortum 119 seritu Umbr. 12 servö 12 söl_17 solere 74 soror 21 specere 120 stiria 18 stolidus 29 sum 15 tres 27 tris 116 unda 45 vae 2 vätes 6 vegere 41 velle 10 venus 12 vereri 94 vicia 27 victima 97 video 27 vigiläre 41 vincere 67 v Rare 26 voltus 2 vulpes 116 vultus 2

4.

Slavic (OS1. undesignated)

boj R 40 br«go 21 cSlü 97 chranJ9 OB 12 ft-ömü 119 fiuüati Serb. 72 daviti 119 delati 27 düSti 27 godnyj R 29 gospod' 105 gosti" 20 iskati 3 izroniti 7 jesi 119 kladü 23 kogot' R 45 kotora 38, 45 Iez9 45 Ijadina R 32 ljubü 21

5.

mene 18 na 11 niküto 2 oko R 63 os(I)ta 39 per9 71 pis9 18 plakati sf 18 prüvü 11 raditi 11 rekaR 114 rok R 46 saditi 26 selitva 74 selo 74 sestra 21 skora R 119 sobstvo R 26 socha 45 solnce R 1 1 7 soloma R 115

stelJ9 29 stSna 18 strüblü 33 su 45 to 111 trije 27 trova, 25 truti 25 utoliti 47 71 103 vekü 67, 87 vidu 27 voda 45 voliti 10 voz9 39 vozü 21 vreti 4 wrona 41 zrino 109 zvat' R 31

Baltic (Lith. undesignated)

aistrus 53 akis 63 akstis 39 aliai-vienas 103 aliotis 17 alvienas 9, 103 ant 105 arelis 15 asla 111 aukuoti 15 beras 16 bernas 21 birginti 21 brau na Latv. 119 dukte 27 erelis 15 esi!19 esmi 15 est(i) 18 gabana 71 genü 31 kaüs OPr. 97

kalnas 37 kärs Latv. 62 karys 8 kauge 72 kepalas 27 kertü 117 kifvis 117 kniebiü 79 kniebti 79 mag's, mag'is Latv. 18 mane 18 mauju 115 naujas 56 nei 2 pats 105 pavelmi 10 pelkisOPr. 119 piktas 18 plakü 18 prätin OPr. 59 prötas 59 raidit Latv. 27

sakas Latv. 45 saule Latv. 17 sesuö 21 sievs Latv. 26 sivs Latv. 26 skaidrus 119 skieda 34 sodinti 26 sodinü 26 stabs Latv. 116 subs OPr. 26 saka 45 sankinti 11 sanküs 11 sis 45 Sleivas 38 suö 5 tarpa 120 tekü 2 tylüs 47 u(c)ka- OPr. 15 ükoti 15 103

vai 2 vedu 103 vefcimas 21 viekas 87 viglas 27 vigriis 27

6.

ientas 109 2ioju 15 2irnis 109 21eja 26

Celtic (Olr. not designated)

adaig 107 all 46 airle 59 aithrech 41 am 15 an- 6 asroinnim 7 Avicantus Gall. 71 benim 40 berbaim Ir. 44 caill Mir. 23 caio Gall. 29 carae 62 cath Ir. 38 catu- Gall. 38, 45 clu 23 coll 109 conoi 71 Congeistlus Gall. 15 Corio Gall. 14 Corionototae Gall. 8 Coriso Gall. 14 cü 5 dia 118 die 118 doid 23, 46 doini 119 doud Mir. 46 duine 119 e~-6 faith 6

7.

vikrüs 67 vikstu Latv. 27 vikt Latv. 27 viikas 116 waid- OPr. 71 2aveti 31

fed(a)im 103 fichim 67 fid 5, 79 fill 2 foss 25 gaibid 71 gein 109 gel 63 giall 15 -gnatos Gall. 46 gonim 31 gran 109 gutuater Gall. 31 gwedd W 27 gwystl OW 15 gwreith MW 27 immradim 11 in- 6 kassikif Gall. 11 laigim 45 land 32 lann 32 leine Mir. 19 lethar 22 loe 119 luge 73 Luguselva Gall. 88 luige 73 mär 2 marc 98 march W 98

Mars Cnabetius Gall. 79 maug 18 me" 21 möi 2 mruig 40 mug 18 nem 41 Nevio- Gall. 56 Novio- Gall. 56 nue 56 ochtar 15 riadaim 27 rix Gall. 46 run 20 säer 69 silr 68 salth 26 scith Mir. 45 selb 88 siur 21 slacc Mir. 11 slactha Mir. 11 söeth 26 techid 2 trif 24 tuilim 47 uachtar 15 Uxellodunum Gall. 15 Veni- Gall. 12 Volcae Celt. 109

Indo-Iranian (OInd. undesignated)

aharn 6 ahura- Av. 15 äjati 107 äksi 63 antamas 99

104

antas 99 anti 105 antyas 99 ami 11 apa 114

apatyam 27 apivätayati 6 ara7ant- Av. 119 arbha 27 arnas- 7

arya- 27 asi 119 asmäi 120 asmi 15 jfsritas 21 asti 18 asura- 15 asvJF 57 asya 120 avaiti Av. 71 avati 71 avis 71 ayus 60 bar- Av. 44 bhallah 16 bhurati 44 carman- 119 cSfus 62 citra- 26 qrayati 26 daiayati 4 dideti 118 duhitär- 27 esa- 53 esati 3 gabhastih 71 gadhyas 29 ghnanti 31 haraiti Av. 12 hari- 63 idam 60 isira- 53 itaras 41 iti- 105 janas 109 jatäs 46 kaira- OPers. 8

8.

krnati 117 krnöli 117 krpate" 48 kuncate 72 lobhayati 21 lunati 119 ma- 21 mana Av. 18 marz Pers. 40 masava- Av. 18 navy as 56 pajra- 61 pajras 46 pararaeth Av. 50 pätis 105 pesas 18 piparti 71 pisunas 18 puruhffta 31 purvas 11 purvya 11 racanam 46 radhnoti 11 rädhyati 11 räj-, räji 46 rgjati 38 rghäyati 119 sä 119 sabhä" 26 srdayati 26 sahas- 114 säka- 24 säkhä" 45 sätayati 45 satruS 38 sevas 12 srnga 21

stabhnati 116 sthähu- 47 styäyate^ 18 surya- 17 suVar 17 svä~5 svasar- 21 tad 111 takti 2 tärhi 43 tarpati 120 täs 117 trayah 27 ud- 120 uvg"2 vädayeiti Av. 103 vähanam 21 vähayati 39 väja- 41 vajra- 41 vanas- 12 varaz- Av. 27 varutä" 4 vasati 25 vayam 53 vayöi Av. 2 vgda 71 vijati 27 vf26 viktas 97 viti- 26 vrana- 41 vrka- 116 vrnite 10 xvaranah- Av. 17

les- Hitt. 99 lis- Hitt. 99 lit- Toch. A 50 orb Arm. 27 pats Toch. A 105 tri- Hitt. 27

uk Hitt. 6 was Toch. A 53 wätar Hitt. 45 wes Hitt. 53

Other Languages

alwanzatar- Hitt. 17 be" Alb. 4 bir Alb. 21 esmi Hitt. 15 jnem Arm. 31 kuriuwanas Hitt. 8

105

List of Works Cited *Indicates works cited without the year of publication in the text and Corpus of Inscriptions.

Adamus, Marian. 1962. Mutual relations between Nordic and other Germanic dialects. Germanica Wratislaviensia 7.115-58. Andersen, Harry. 1960. Opedalstenen. NTS 19.393-417. - 1961. Svarteborg-medaljonens indskrift. ANF 76.51-60. - 1967. Til Karstad-ristningen. APhS 28.54-9. - 1970. Runeindskriften pä Sjaellands-brakteaten 2. ANF 85.180-205. Antonsen, Elmer H. 1965. On defining stages in prehistoric Germanic. Lg. 41.19-36. - 1967. On the origin of Old English digraph spellings. SIL 19.5-17. - 1968a. Review of Krause 1966. Lg. 44.627-32. - 1968b. Review of Makaev 1965. Lg. 44.132-5. - 1969. Zur Umlautfeindlichkeit des Oberdeutschen. ZDL 36.201-7. - 1969-70. Old High German and the laws of final syllables. SIL 21.55-76. - 1970. Toward a new runic grammar. The Nordic languages and modern linguistics, ed. by Hreinn Benediktsson (Societas scientiarum Islandica 39) 313-21. Reykjavik. - 1972a. The Proto-Germanic syllables (vowels). Toward a grammar of Pro to-Germanic, ed. by F. van Coetsem and H.L. Kufner, 117-40. Tübingen. - 1972b. The runic inscription from Opedal. Studies for Einar Haugen, ed. by E.S. Firchow et al., 46-53. The Hague. - 1975. The graphemic system of the Germanic fubark. [forthcoming]. Arntz, Helmut. 1944. Handbuch der Runenkunde. 2. Aufl. Halle. *Arntz, Helmut, and Hans Zeiss. 1939. Die einheimischen Runendenkmäler des Festlandes. Leipzig. Baeksted, Anders. 1947. The Stenmagle rune box and the Golden Horn inscription. Acta Arch. 1947, 202-10. Beck, Heinrich. 1972. Sprachliche Argumente zum Problem des Runenaufkommens. ZDA 101.1-13. *Brate, Erik. 1911-8. Östergötlands runinskrifter (Sveriges runinskrifter 2). Stockholm. *Brate, Erik, and Elias Wessen. 1924-36. Södermanlands runinskrifter (Sveriges runinskrifter 3). Stockholm. Bugge, Sophus. 1865. Guldhorn-Indskriften. TPhP 6.317-8. *Bugge, Sophus, and Magnus Olsen. 1891-1924. Norges Indskrifter med de aeldre Runer. 4 vols. Christiania. *Burg, Fritz. 1885. Die älteren nordischen Runeninschriften: Eine sprachwissenschaftliche Untersuchung. Berlin. Düwel, Klaus. 1968. Runenkunde. Stuttgart. Elliott, Ralph W.V. 1963. Runes: An introduction. Manchester. Engelhardt, Conrad. 1863. S^nderjydske Mosefund 1. Kjöbenhavn.

106

*von Friesen, Otto. 1933. Runorna. Nordisk kultur 6.3-79. Stockholm. Greenberg, Joseph H. 1966. Some universals of grammar with particular reference to the order of meaningful elements. Universals of language, ed. by H.J. Greenberg, 73-113. Cambridge, Mass. Hammerström, M. 1930. Om runskriftens härkomst. SNF 20.1-67. Hartner, Willy. 1969. Die Goldhörner von Gallehus: Die Inschriften. Die ikonographischen und literarischen Beziehungen. Das Entstehungsdatum [sic]. Wiesbaden. Hauck, Karl. 1970. Goldbrakteaten aus Sievern. München. - Henning, Rudolf. 1889. Die deutschen Runendenkmäler. Strassburg. Hirt, Hermann. 1931-4. Handbuch des Urgermanischen. 3 vols. Heidelberg. Htfst, Gerd. 1971. Zu den Runogrammen von Väsby und Äskatorp. NTS 25.91-3. *Jacobsen, Lis, and Erik Moltke. 1941-2. Danmarks runeindskrifter. 2 vols. K^benhavn. *Jansson, Sven B.F., and Elias Wessen. 1962. Gotlands runinskrifter (Sveriges runinskrifter 11). Stockholm. *Johannesson, Alexander. 1923. Grammatik der urnordischen Runeninschriften. Heidelberg. Johnsen, Ingrid Sanness. 1969. Kan runeinnskrifter bidra til a belyse kvinnens stilling i det forkristne Norden? ANF 84.38-55. *Jungner, Hugo, and Elisabeth Svärdström. 1940-58. Vastergötlands runinskrifter (Sveriges runinskrifter 5). Stockholm. Klingenberg, Heinz. 1969. Möglichkeiten der Runenschrift und Wirklichkeit der Inschriften. Frühe Zeugnisse der Menschheit: Vorträge gehalten auf der Tagung der Joachim Junius-Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Hamburg, am 9. und 10. Oktober 1969, mit Vorwort von Dietrich Gerhardt, 177-211. Göttingen. - 1973. Runenschrift - Schriftdenken - Runeninschriften. Heidelberg. Kluge, Friedrich. 1897. Vorgeschichte der altgermanischen Dialekte. 2. Auflage. Strassburg. Krause, Wolfgang. 1937. Runeninschriften im älteren Futhark. Halle. - 1966. Die Runeninschriften im älteren Futhark, mit Beiträgen von Herbert Jankuhn. 2 vols. Göttingen. - 1970. Runen. Berlin. - 1971. Die Sprache der urnordischen Runeninschriften. Heidelberg. Kufner, Herbert L. 1972. The grouping and separation of the Germanic languages. Toward a grammar of Proto-Germanic, ed. by F. van Coetsem and H.L. Kufner, 7197. Tübingen. Lane, George S. 1963. Bimoric and trimoric vowels and diphthongs: Laws of Germanic finals again. JEGP 62.155-70. Lehmann, Winfred P. 1961. A definition of Porto-Germanic: A study in the chronological delimitation of languages. Lg. 37.67-74. - 1968. Post-consonantal l m n r and metrical practice in Beowulf. Nordica et Anglica: Studies in honor of Stefan Einarsson, ed. by A.H. Orrik, 148-67. The Hague. Lid, Nils. 1952. Den nordiske nominativ singularis av maskuline an-stammer. NTS 16.23740. Lindquist, Ivar. 1947. Oversikt over de äldsta skandinaviska personnamnen, med huvudvikten pä de urnordiska. Nordisk kultur 7.5-21. Stockholm. Loman, Bengt. 1965. Rökrunorna som grafematiskt system. ANF 80.1-60. Makaev, E.A. 1963. Imennoe sklonenie v germanskix jazykax. Sravnitel'naja grammatika germanskix jazykov, ed. by M.M. Guxman et al., 3.132—302. Moskva.

107

*- 1965. Jazyk drevnejsix mniüeskix nadpisej: LingvistiCeskij i istorikofilologiceskij analiz. Moskva. Maling, J.M. 1970. On ,gapping and the ordering of constituents'. MIT Quarterly Progress Report No. 97, 135-43. Marstrander, Carl J.S. 1928. Om runene og runenavnenes oprindelse. NTS 1.85-188. - 1929a. De gotiske runeminnesmerker. NTS 3.25-157 and 357-8. - 1929b. Germanische Waffennamen aus römischer Zeit. NTS 3.218-35. *- 1953. De nordiske runeinnskrifter i eldre alfabet: Skrift og sprak i folkevandringstiden I. Danske og svenske innskrifter (Viking: Tidsskrift for norr^n akeologi 16). Oslo. Moltke, Erik. 1951. Er runeskriften opstäet i Danmark? Fra Nationalmuseets arbejdsmark 1951, 47-56. - 1957. Lindkaer-brakteaten: En dansk C-brakteat med alfabetruner. ANO 1957. 129-35. - 1964. Runeindskriften pa rosetfibulen fra Nftoling. Kuml 1963, 37-41. Moulton, William G. 1972. The Proto-Germanic non-syllabics (consonants). Toward a grammar of Proto-Germanic, ed. by F. van Coetsem and H.L. Kufner, 141-73. Tubingen. Munch, P.A. 1847. Om Indskriften paa det i Sönder-Jylland 1734 fundne Guldhorn. ANO 1847, 327-52. *Musset, Lucien. 1965. Introduction a la runologie. En partie d'apres les notes de Fernand Mosse. Paris. Must, Gustav. 1955. The problem of the inscription on the spearhead of Kovel. Lg. 31.493-8. Nielsen, Karl Martin. 1960. Til runedanskens ortografi. ANF 75.1-79. - 1970. Om dateringen af de senurnordiske runeindskrifter, synkopen og 16-tegns futharken. ANO 1969, 5-51. Nielsen, Niels Age. 1968. Runestudier. Odense. - 1969. Runerne pä Rökstenen. Odense. *Noreen, Adolf. 1923. Altisländische und altnorwegische Grammatik (Laut- und Formenlehre) unter Berücksichtigung des Urnordischen. 4. Auflage. Halle. [Anhang: Die wichtigsten urnordischen Inschriften, 374—93]. Norling-Christiansen, Hans. 1945. Runedopskoen fra Torsbjerg mosefund. ANO 1945, 187-94. , Edgar. 1954. Notes sur le vocabulaire religieux du germanique 1: alu. La Nouvelle Clio: Revue mensuelle de la decouverte historique 6.40-55. Rösel, L. 1962. Die Gliederung der germanischen Sprachen nach dem Zeugnis ihrer Flexionsformen. Nürnberg. Schnall, Uwe. 1973. Die Runeninschriften des europäischen Kontinents (Bibliographie der Runeninschriften nach Fundorten 2; Abh. d. Akad. d. Wiss. in Göttingen, philol.hist. Kl., 3. Folge, Nr. 80). Göttingen. Schramm, G. 1956. Namenschatz und Dichtersprache: Studien zu den zweigliedrigen Personennamen der Germanen. Göttingen. *Shetelig, Hakon. 1914. Arkeologiske Tidsbestemmelser av aeldre norske Runeindskrifter, in Bugge-Olsen 1891-1924. 3.1-76 and 253-4. Smith, Jesse Robert. 1971. Word order in the older Germanic dialects. University of Illinois dissertation. University Microfilms, Ann Arbor. Steblin-Kamenskij, M.I. 1959. Kakuju sistemu glasnyx vyrozal pervonaial'no runiCeskij alfavit? Skandinavskij sbornik 4.153-8, 275-6. - 1962. Noen fonologiske betraktininger over de eldre runer. ANF 77.1-6. 108

*Stephens, Georg. 1866-1901. The Old-Northern runic monuments of Scandinavia and England. 4 vols. London and Cheapinghaven. *Wessen, Elias, and Sven B.F. Jansson. 1940-57. Upplands runinskrifter (Sveriges runinskrifter 6-9). Stockholm. Wimmer, Ludvig F.A. 1867. De aeldste nordiske runeindskrifter. ANO 1867, 1-64. - 1874. Runeskriftens Oprindelse og Udvikling i Norden. ANO 1874, 1-270. - 1887. Die Runenschrift, aus dem Dänischen übersetzt von F. Holthausen. Berlin. - 1894. De tyske Runemindesmaerker. ANO 1894, 1-82. Worm, Öle. 1651. Runer, seu Danica literatura antiquissima, vulgo Gothica dicta luci reddita Opera Olai Wormii D. Medicinae in Academia Hafniensi Profess. P. Cui accessit de prisca Danorum poesi dissertatio. Editio secunda auctior et locupletior. Hafniae.

109

Index of Inscriptions Treated Numbers refer to the Corpus of Inscriptions. In Scandinavian names, <JB, ~ , , ~ö, ä occur in that order after z.

Amla stone: 43 Aquincum clasp: 102 Barmen stone: 33 Belland stone: 78 Berga stone: 74 Beuchte clasp: 106 Björketorp stone: 120 Bj^rnerud bracteate: 82 Bratsberg clasp: 75 Bratsberg stone: 47 Breza column: 104 By stone: 111 Btf stone: 79 Borringe bracteate: 58 Charnay clasp: 105 Dannenberg, see Nebenstedt Dahmsdorf spearhead: 7 Darum bracteate 1: 59 Darum bracteate 3: 60 Darum bracteate 5: 56 Djupbrunns, see Hobergsaker Eidsväg stone: 42 Eikeland clasp: 53 Einang stone: 20 Elgesem stone: 35 Ellestad stone: 114 Etelhem clasp: 110 Fem^ bracteate: 61 Fl^ksand scraper: 19 Fosse bronze plate: 49 Fiinen, see Fyn Fyn bracteate 1: 62 Fyrunga, see Noleby F^rde fishing weight: 51 Gallehusgold horn 1: 23a Gallehusgold horn 2: 23 Garb^lle wooden box: 24 Grumpan bracteate: 91 110

Gummarp stone: 116 Gärdlösa clasp: 6 Halskov bracteate: 108 Heide bracteate: 83 Himling^je clasp 1: 14 Himling^je clasp 2: 5 Himmelstalund cliff inscription: 44 Hobergsaker bracteate: 84 H^jstrup bracteate: 66 Istaby stone: 117 Järsberg stone: 48 Kalleby stone: 25 Kinneve stone: 93 Kjtflevik stone: 38 Kläggeröd bracteate: 55 Korlin bracteate: 67 Körlin ring: 92 Koszalin, see Körlin Kowel spearhead: 96 Kragehul knifeshaft: 16 Kragehul spearshaft: 15 Krogsta stone: 113 Kylver stone: 30 Karstad cliff inscription: 40 Lellinge bracteate: 88 Lindholm amulet: 17 Lindkaer bracteate: 89 Lundegard, see N^vling Motala bracteate: 90 Myklebostad stone: 28 M^gedal stone: 50 Möjbro stone: 11 Nebenstedt bracteate 1: 63 Nedre Hov scraper: 13 Noleby stone: 46 Nordhuglo stone: 31 Naesbjerg clasp: 94

N^vling clasp: 4 Opedal stone: 21 Overhornbaek bracteate 3: 89 Pietroassa gold ring: 97 Reistad stone: 41 Rosseland stone: 39 Rävsal stone: 121 Ro stone: 26 Saude stone: 76 Schonen, see Skäne Seeland, see Sjaelland Setre comb: 115 Sievern bracteate: 70 Sjaelland bracteate 2: 71 Skodborg bracteate: 103 Skonager bracteate 3: 101 Skrydstrup bracteate: 86 Skarkind stone: 34 Skane bracteate 1: 85 Skäne bracteate 5: 57 Skääng stone: 73 Slangerup bracteate: 54 Stenmagle, see Garb^lle Stenstad stone: 37 Stentoften stone: 119 Straum, see Str^m Str^m whetstone: 45 Strarup neckring: 22 Sunde stone: 80 Suszyc/no, see Kowel Svarteborg gold medallion: 36 Szabadbattyan buckle: 98 Söderköping, see Ellestad Sender Rind bracteate: 87 Tanem stone: 81 Tanum, see Kalleby Thorsberg chape: 2 Thorsberg shieldboss: 3

Tjurkö bracteate 1: 109 Tomstad stone: 77 Torsbjerg, see Thorsberg Trollhättan bracteate: 64 Tune stone: 27 Tveito stone: 118 Tfirvika stone A: 32 Vadstena bracteate: 90 Valsfjord cliff inscription: 29

Veblungsnes cliff inscription: 52 Vetteland stone: 18 Vimose buckle: 99 Vimose chape: 9 Vimose comb: 8 Vimose sheathplate: 95 Vimose woodplane: 10 Vaerl^se clasp: 100 Väsby bracteate: 112

Vänga stone: 72 Wapno bracteate: 68 Äskatorp bracteate: 112 Ölst bracteate: 69 0vre Stabu spearhead: l Ars bracteate 2: 65 Ärstad stone: 12 Asum bracteate: 107

111